THE PROVEN 

ujk u urn of l 





Class. 



Copyright N°_ 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



THE PROVEN 
CONTINUITY OF LIFE 



THE PROVEN 
CONTINUITY OF LIFE 

ITS RELATION TO JESUITISM 
AND THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION 



BY 

FRANCIS T. MORTON 

Member of the Massachusetts Bar 

Author of " The Roman Catholic Church and 

Its Relation to the Federal Government" 




RICHARD G. BADGER 

BOSTON 



Copyright, 1913, by Francis T. Morton 



All Rights Reserved 



f *$ ^ 



The Gorham Press, Bostox, U. S. A. 



FEB~7f9/4 

©CI.A36249 2 



AUTHOR'S PREFACE 

The sole object in writing this book, at a time 
in life when the purity of motive could not admit 
of a question, is to benefit humanity, and not for ap- 
plause, nor to gain believers in any doctrine, nor to 
make war against persons; but against principali- 
ties and powers, against spiritual wickedness in the 
church, crime, disease, folly, and craft in the state'; 
to overthrow things, and institutions, evil, and sub- 
stitute therefor things just and good. 

The book contains a comprehensive compilation 
of but a small portion of works entitled "Antiquity 
Unveiled," by Jonathan M. Roberts, Oriental Pub- 
lishing Co., Phila.; the Buddhist Review, Luzac & 
Co., London; Butler's "Mexico in Transition," 
Eaton and Mains, New York; "Mexico and the 
United States," by G. D. Abbot, LL.D., 
G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York; "The Double 
Doctrine of the church of Rome," by Baron- 
ess von Zedtwitz, F. H. Revell Co., New York; 
"The Age of Reason," by Thomas Paine, and other 
well known writers, to whom the reader will see I am 
under great obligations, and acknowledge my obli- 
gations in this manner rather than by detailed 
references. "Antiquity Unveiled" contains one 
hundred and sixty communications from people 
proving the continuity of life to be a reality, which, 
with biographical references, comments, and review 



4 Author's Preface 

of Mr. Roberts, shows great research, most pains- 
taking, interesting, and valuable information rela- 
tive to the history, character, and standing of those 
making the communications, and covers over six 
hundred pages. The book is invaluable for ac- 
curacy of statement, historical research as to various 
religions, notably the Christian religion, for fearless 
advocacy of and consecration to a work compara- 
tively unknown to the masses, viz., proving the con- 
tinuity of life and obtaining data of the greatest 
value to all humanity; a fitting monument to Mr. 
Roberts' life work; it is regretted time and space 
prevent giving but a small portion of same. 

After years of doubt and unceasing controversy 
it is now claimed the origin and makers of the Chris- 
tian gospels is settled beyond question; that these 
are the original Indian gospels from which the 
Christian Gospels have been fabricated by Chris- 
tian plagiarists (literary theft), interpolated and 
changed by Eusebius, the acknowledged forger and 
interpolater of manuscripts, and others, in the mak- 
ing of their theological scheme before and after the 
Nicene conference, 325 A. D. 

It is also claimed that on account of the proven 
destruction of valuable libraries and priceless manu- 
scripts from the fourth to the fourteenth centuries, 
the Roman Catholic Church has to this time rested 
in fancied security because of the lack of evidence to 
disprove the hollowness and falsity of its claims to 
represent God Almighty; but the cunning and du- 
plicity of these makers of the Christian religion is 
now laid bare to the eyes of the world, their chang- 



Author's Preface 5 

ing and interpolations of the gospels acknowledged 
and proven, and the Christian plagiarism and de- 
lusion is at an end. 

It is hoped the reader will consider its contents 
free from sectarian or religious prejudice, believing 
and supporting as I do, the right of every person 
to his opinion or religious belief however dif- 
ferent it might be to mine; that it is necessary for 
happiness everyone should be mentally faithful to 
himself; that there can be no progression without 
full and unrestrained privilege to reason upon any 
and all subjects; that no faith or belief not founded 
on reason will avail anyone. Blinded by zeal, which 
takes the place of reason, then follows bigotry and 
untruth. As an illustration, Martin Luther, on his 
first visit to Rome, says : "Everything seemed true, 
and nothing was so preposterous or false that I did 
not accept it gladly." Long afterward, he said: 
"I was so filled, so intoxicated with the teachings of 
the Pope that I should have been ready with great 
eagerness to murder, or at least to assist in the mur- 
der, of all that did not obey and submit to him in 
every last syllable." That no mortal can make you 
what you are, but your own thoughts; that no one 
can save you but the saving power within your- 
selves; that purity can only be obtained by right 
actions; that action with a real purpose for im- 
provement is the motive power to spirit growth and 
progression; that you worship no books save the 
book of Nature; that strength of character, love of 
truth and reliance on your own efforts alone avail ; 
that there is no escape whatever from the conse- 



6 Author's Preface 

quence of one's evil or good deeds, for deeds done 
in the past follow one, even after what is called 
death, which is merely another form of birth; that is, 
each one makes his own character and gathers the 
fruit thereof, alone. 

It is not difficult to understand how people who 
have spent the larger portion of their lives in in- 
tellectual adherence to dogmas and doctrines, whose 
blood is saturated with a belief in some special mis- 
sion from the Creator to certain individuals, can 
have acquired an attitude that leads them with per- 
fect sincerity to appeal to the scriptures as an au- 
thority, and not as a mere matter of faith, even if 
faith should enable them to believe in what to others 
seems unreasonable. "For instance, in prayer for 
favors: Some people think it reasonable to sup- 
pose that when we have violated laws and merit 
certain consequences, God is going to upset the laws 
of the universe to make a special dispensation to 
do us a favor ; to others who believe in a Creator, a 
Supreme Intelligence, it seems strange that such 
a system, so contradictory to the character of the 
person whose name it bears, should ever dare to be 
called by the sacred name of religion." Perhaps 
there should be more reason, and less emotion, and 
perhaps our education is so much at fault that we 
may be thinking on wrong lines, and so, unable to 
study and understand things correctly as we might 
from the standpoint of reason. 



INTRODUCTION 

Religion is defined as being any system of faith 
and worship. It is said that to know religious truth 
requires rare insight, that no knowledge is possible 
without morality, and no morality is possible with- 
out knowledge tried by the standard of right. Ig- 
norance is always pitiful, and the truth should be 
broken to the ignorant quickly as possible. Chris- 
tianity starts with the claim that man was made in 
the divine image, that our first parents yielded to the 
seductions of the devil and that the curse of Adam 
passed to every soul, but divine mercy contrived a 
scheme of salvation whereby a remnant might be 
saved. Says the Buddhist Review : "Christianity is 
responsible in large measure to the belief of its fol- 
lowers in its sacred literature and the moral value 
of assent to its theological propositions and the 
wickedness of denying the same. It is the faith 
element that has proved the mischief-maker. Chris- 
tianity is built on the claimed history of a person 
which naturally appeals more vividly to the imagina- 
tion." In Buddhism ( from whence come our Orig- 
inal Gospels before their interpolations and incor- 
rect translations), Faith is purely the product of 
knowledge; the origin of Nature it puts aside un- 
solved, as not tending to edification. "Nature is, 
that we are of nature and must study her laws if 
we would be her masters, rather than her slaves." 

7 



8 Introduction 

The Buddha never denied the existence of a Deity, 
for such denial does not come within the scope of his 
system; he only speaks of things he can prove. In 
place of the supernatural Buddha has recourse to 
Law, and this law is Karma, the Law of cause and 
effect, of action and re-action, which is not a re- 
morseless tyrant to which man must bend despair- 
ing. Ignorance is synonymous with illusion; 
knowledge with truth; the real eternity is with us, 
in us, as matter; but about God, about matter out- 
side of relativity, if such a thing is, what is it? The 
answer is unbroken silence (God being beyond the 
comprehension of mortals). Buddhism stands on 
the great principle of evolution; all things are in 
a state of flux; we cannot strictly speak of being, 
but only a continual becoming; that behind our 
thoughts there is a thinker. To a Buddhist, what 
will become of myself ceases to have any meaning; 
he wishes to lose himself in the great ocean of life, 
must show compassion to all beings, and the better 
he grasps the meaning of existence the more will his 
compassion grow. 

Buddha says, "Let us overcome hatred with love, 
evil with good, the stingy with a gift, the liar with 
the truth. Cultivate love without measure to all hu- 
man beings, a heart of love unstinted, unmixed with 
the sense of opposing interests. The Buddha re- 
ligion gives not faith, but reasoned hope for future 
progress and supreme attainment; a religion 
on observation and attainment, asking of its fol- 
lowers, not faith, but understanding; devotion to 
this creed follows because it is so beautiful and true : 



Introduction 9 

empty of dogma and prayer, yet giving the solace 
prayer so surely brings. It teaches that the cause 
of sorrow lies in self-desire alone; wherever there 
reigns no thought of self there lies the path of 
peace; where wisdom is, is perfect tolerance; Life 
is regarded as a series of potentialities which only 
lead to others; only a change of circumstance and 
desire. None can destroy truth; he but compasseth 
his own destruction, not understanding he is there- 
fore more in need of our compassion." 

Twenty-five years ago the supreme summit of 
spiritual development was reached by the Buddhists 
with a following of over two hundred million souls. 
Christianity owes its origin to Buddhism. Every- 
thing that would show this has been suppressed by 
Christian commentators. The time has arrived 
when the original Buddhistic and Gymnosophic re- 
ligions will be given to the world, and the Christian 
delusion at an end. As a nation we are very slow 
to learn of other nations what they are doing, and 
our conceit concerning religious matters makes us 
the laughing stock of the rest of the world, which is 
wiser from dearly bought experience with the man- 
agers, the would-be God's representatives, and while 
the teachings of certain so-called religious organ- 
izations are known to be false and fraudulent its 
leaders are allowed to scheme for power, money and 
public aggrandizement, and to conspire against 
governments because of their claim to be religious 
organizations ; glorify our country because it is free 
even to exhibiting for money the bones of would- 
be saints, pieces of the Cross, and if interfered with 



10 Introduction 

raise a howl of persecution, on the principle I may 
hit you, but if you hit back I am a martyr. But the 
overwhelming desire for a future life is alone suf- 
ficient to induce belief in doctrines harmonizing with 
it, and religious conviction is born from the senti- 
ment of veneration and awe which encourages be- 
lief in whatever tends to excite them. 

For centuries the world has been promised par- 
don of sins with a future home with God condi- 
tioned on belief in certain creeds; but those creeds 
have had their day, and the claims of the church are 
palpably inconsistent with facts known at the pres- 
ent day: That the gospels containing pretended 
church authority were not written by the persons 
to whom they are ascribed ; that they were mutilated 
and interpolated by designing men has long been 
known to unprejudiced and thoughtful minds; un- 
til the nineteenth century the Christian church has 
resorted more or less to Scripture evidence, and 
Bible authority to help it out, and though Chris- 
tians have disputed and wrangled about its sup- 
posed meaning their position to the world was con- 
sidered impregnable, as the most valuable manu- 
scripts, except those now in possession of the Cath- 
olic Church, have been destroyed by those who for- 
mulated the Christian doctrines, and though priests 
and their followers have hidden their tracks well, 
evidence from a source little expected draws aside 
the veil and lets the light of Truth shine upon its 
history, as is fully set forth in the revelations con- 
tained in following pages, correcting the history of 
the world and unlocking the mysteries of past ages. 



Introduction 11 

Discredit the source of these communications as you 
may, but this does not dispose of the subject mat- 
ter doubly proven by the collateral facts of history. 
No scholar however learned at the present day, in- 
deed, the mortal does not live, who, unaided by the 
higher intelligences, could Ahus have laid bare the 
facts in this connection. These facts are attested 
by witnesses from whose testimony there can be no 
appeal ; testimony irrespective of its source so over- 
whelming that it not only cannot be disproved, but 
demands unqualified recognition and challenges 
proof to the contrary. The value of this testimony, 
not only to the present generation but to the mil- 
lions unborn, is beyond expression; indeed, there is 
nothing of equal value to mankind in any century 
of the world's history. The managers of the church 
at Rome, veiled prophets behind the throne, may 
dissemble and ridicule, but the day of settlement 
has arrived; they may continue for a season, but 
there is no escape; their spurious and false claims 
of "Divine Authority" so long acknowledged 
through the indolence and ignorance of the masses 
are no longer to be countenanced or believed; nor 
their political power be feared or tolerated by the 
intelligence of the twentieth century. The whole 
and complete history of their man-made religion, 
their duplicity and double dealing, interpolating of 
manuscripts, destruction of libraries containing 
priceless manuscripts in carrying out their schemes 
for power and money, all are now laid bare to 
the gaze of the world and admit of no controversy. 
The wealth of the nations has been drained for cen- 



12 Introduction 

turies to support this ghastly religious fraud. In 
France, Spain, Italy, Mexico, and South America 
already their power is tottering; with an army of 
seventeen thousand priests in our country to do its 
bidding, safe vaults plethoric with gold wrung from 
the poor, with votes of thousands of its ignorant 
followers landing on our shoes the church is now 
making in our country its last great struggle for 
existence. It has largely secured control of the 
press, and humiliating to admit, prevents books 
exposing its methods and history from reaching the 
public libraries and the people. Its vote is for sale, 
as in foreign countries, for a consideration; and 
with never before so much money at its control to 
support its leaders in luxury, and control the policy 
of governments. 

The searchlight of Truth now exposes to the 
American people the practices of this so-called re- 
ligious organization, this great financial octopus, 
the greatest and most powerful Trust in existence 
in its scheming for political power and money. Of 
the result of this struggle there can be no question, 
for with the dawn of the new light and invincible 
aid of the unseen powers there has indeed come a 
new heaven and a new earth, and with these the 
liberation of millions of human beings held in men- 
tal and spiritual bondage. 

For the Roman Catholics I have personally no 
animosity, but most kindly regard and deepest 
sympathy; with the historical pretensions and po- 
litical aims of the Roman Hierarchy, and manag- 
ers of the "system," at Rome, called the church, I 



Introduction 13 

have no sympathy;. With their present avocation 
gone other fields of usefulness may be opened, en- 
abling them to make some restitution to the world 
they have injured and thus lighten the load to be 
borne on leaving the physical body, for there is no 
rest for them here nor elsewhere, until with good 
deeds done in spirit life the full penalty is paid. In 
paying this penalty they will always have our love 
and assistance, which, when further enlightened, 
they will the better understand and appreciate the 
unselfish labors of those instrumental in releasing 
them from the darkest night of mental and spiritual 
bondage. 



CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Author's Preface 3 

Introduction 7 

The Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion, and 
the Deception and Duplicity of its Makers Laid 
Bare to the World 19 

The Proven Continuity of Life, the Falsity and 
Interpolations of the Christian Gospels ... 59 

The Beginning of Christianity 69 

Apollonius of Tyana; Philosopher, Teacher and 
Public Benefactor 91 

The Roman Hierarchy the Deadliest Menace to 
Our Liberties and Civilization 195 

The Danger of Jesuitism 212 

The "Public Schools" System 243 

Monasteries 264 

Convents 271 

Definition of Words and Terms 278 



THE PROVEN CONTINUITY OF LIFE 



THE FABULOUS ORIGIN OF THE 
CHRISTIAN RELIGION 

THE DECEPTION AND DUPLICITY OF ITS MAKERS 
LAID BARE TO THE WORLD 

THE writer is not seeking to gain believers in 
any doctrine. All that is asked is that the 
reader will examine in order to know the 
truth. Abuse is not argument, nor is honesty in re- 
ligion necessarily proof of its truth. 

The question is asked, "Why do you agitate the 
question, 'did Jesus Christ really exist'?" Ask the 
millions in slavery to this soul killing doctrine of re- 
demption by his blood on this earth and in spirit 
life, whether this question is not of vital impor- 
tance. Ask the millions who weep when they reach 
the finality of common sense and reason over what 
they have reaped from the teachings of Christian- 
ity. People don't want the truth known, but want 
only something that accords with their ideas. 

My arraignment of Christianity may be severe, 
but not more so than it deserves, the purpose being 
to establish the ancient history of the world and to 
correct the many errors into which mankind have 
been led concerning it by Christian and Jewish writ- 
ers ; and in embracing a cause it is not necessary one 
should be fierce in denouncing those who do not 
agree with us. 

19 



20 The Proven Continuity of Life 

We have people who claim to be the accredited 
agents, the vicegerents of the Supreme Intelligence, 
called God; and they succeed in making many ig- 
norant people believe it to be true. When children, 
the God made in our brains was omnipresent in 
space, omniscient as a personal, conscious being pos- 
sessed of intelligence, moral attributes, will and pur- 
pose. But, is it true such a being exists, or are these 
only the subjective forms of our thought? It is 
hardly necessary to say that while God as he is, is 
unknowable, yet we know his manifestations; the 
combined forces and laws which are manifest in the 
universe. "God is the Universe, and the Universe 
is God." 

It would seem there is only one religion, and that 
is the religion of Reason. That no faith or belief 
not founded on fact and reason can avail anyone; 
that every man and woman must be their own priest 
with none to go between, and that it is not necessary 
for man to have a Savior in order to reconcile him 
with an offended God, because God, being perfect, 
cannot want, or be offended at anything; that the 
Bible is not necessarily a chart to eternal life, a 
proof of man's dominion over all things, which, as 
is claimed, God gave him "when he made him in his 
own image." Flattering to man's vanity ; but when 
asked how could God, being a spirit, having no ma- 
terial body, make man in his own image, the so- 
called Christian shields himself behind the con- 
venient mandate "Thus saith the Lord." 

There is no class of men so deep and subtle as 
our modern priests and so-called religious teachers. 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 21 

No man can visit China to-day and not discover that 
the Buddhistic doctrines and sacred observances are 
identical with those of Christianity, even to the Eu- 
charist. In fact, Christianity owes its origin to 
Buddhism, which existed long before the Christian 
era ; and if the records of the past had been allowed 
to stand there would have been no Christianity to- 
dajr, as the proof is overwhelming that the Chris- 
tian scriptures are borrowed from the Buddhistic 
scriptures of India, corroborated as it is at almost 
every point by undeniable historical facts, interpo- 
lated and modified to suit the god makers of past 
centuries. 

It is well known the principal creeds and tenets 
of the religious systems of to-day were obtained 
from the Alexandrian library. For centuries 
learned men of all nations and religions resorted to 
Alexandria, and after comparing notes modified and 
remodeled their respective religions. The Christian 
religion of to-day is the invention of priests of the 
fourth century, and much of the Bible has proved a 
stumbling block in the way of progress. If right 
then it is right now; if wrong then it is wrong now; 
Christianity and Paganism are identical, for one is 
the outgrowth of the other (a Pagan is one who is 
neither a Christian nor Jew) ; as the following pages 
will show. There is not a scrap of authentic evi- 
dence of the Christian era to be found affording any 
reliable information relative to Jesus Christ prior 
to 325 A. D. In fact, there is not a priest in Rome 
or elsewhere who is fully initiated in the secrets of 
his church who does not know that so-called Chris- 



22 The Proven Continuity of Life 

tianity is a fraud, for in the Library of the Vatican 
is the evidence that makes that point certain. At 
Rome are most of the writings of the first four cen- 
turies embracing all the works of the so-called Pa- 
gan writers. These have been mutilated but not 
destroyed, and this, for the reason there is a power 
in the spirit world controlled by wise men (spirits) , 
which popes and cardinals know of, and fear. 
There are writings of the Emperor Trajan in pos- 
session of the Papal Church which settle forever the 
question of the personal existence of Jesus Christ. 
It has the most perfect information relative to all 
religions that were taught from the time of Alex- 
ander the Great to the thirteenth century, now in 
hands of the Jesuits ; the secret archives of the Vati- 
can contain the forgeries of Leonardo Bruni to 
make the Edicts of Theodosius appear as part 
of the decrees of the Roman Catholic Church. 
There are documents in the Vatican which prove 
that the old Roman gods, rechiseled by the sculp- 
tors, are the apostles of the Christian religion ; that 
the Christians robbed the pagan temples of all those 
old myths, and basso-relievos, and that all the rites, 
ceremonies, and vestments are copied from the ob- 
servances of the priests of Apollo. The church ran- 
sacked and destroyed all literature that would throw 
any light on the history of the first five centuries of 
the Christian Era. Gregory VII burned the Pala- 
tine Apollo at Rome containing the literature of the 
preceding eleven hundred years. Celeste, Pope, 
ordered burning everything relative to the Druid- 
ical religion, and of Apollonius, about 1075 A. D. 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 23 

Anything opposed, and relative to the Christian re- 
ligion, can no longer be found in ancient writings, 
having been destroyed by priestly zealots, and to- 
day, Christians are bowing before a superstition 
which cunning priests years ago perpetrated for 
their own benefit. Even the writings of all Phoeni- 
cian authors of note have been destroyed, but the 
round-towers of Ireland and Scotland will yet 
throw a vast deal of light on the religious imposition 
called Christianity^ 

The Canons of Buddhism brought from India by 
Apollonius were the original books from which the 
Scriptures are derived. Things have been so mixed 
by designing men that it is difficult to set ancient his- 
tory in its proper light. All religions that have 
ever prevailed have been copies of one original re- 
ligion, more or less varied, to suit the different states 
of civilization, which they were modified to suit. 
Christianity has borrowed everything from pagan- 
ism; that is, the worship of false gods being the 
youngest of the modifications of the old heathen re- 
ligions ; its priesthood have been driven to their wit's 
end to show that Buddha did not live until six hun- 
dred years after the alleged life, sayings, and doings 
of Jesus Christ; and that Buddhism is but a heathen 
corruption of the religion founded by and in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Whereas Buddhism ante- 
dates Christianity by a thousand years, for the lat- 
ter had no existence until the beginning of the 
fourth century, until the time of Eusebius of Cses- 
area, the acknowledged forger and interpolater, in 
the fore part of the fourth century. It was in the 



24 The Proven Continuity of Life 

sixth century that the wholesale destruction of the 
literature of the Armenian, Pythagorean, Judean, 
Gnostic and Eclectic writings was entered upon. 

The God Krishna of India, worshiped before 
the time of Eusebius, was a black man, and it was 
Eusebius who changed him into a Jew, instead of a 
Hindoo, thinking more followers could be had for a 
white Christ, than for a Hindoo Christ. But, prior 
to that time, in all the temples erected for the wor- 
ship of Krishna, he was represented as a Hindoo. 
There is no creed now extant but that is based on 
ideal presumption. Almost all the books that make 
up what is called the Bible are taken from the writ- 
ings of the older Zoroaster, and were taught by the 
Armenians, Chaldeans, Samaritans, and Moabites. 
Why, you ask, do you assail Christianity? Because 
it claims for itself divine powers, and it has none; 
because of the disappointed hopes of millions who 
now and in the past believed and trusted in it; 
because Christianity is a combination of Indian, 
Persian, Egyptian, and Grecian mythologies, and 
all that is claimed as being accomplished by the 
Man-God Jesus Christ can be found in those myth- 
ologies, and the Christian Scriptures are borrowed 
from the Buddhistic Scriptures of India, corrobo- 
rated as it is in almost every point by undeniable 
historical facts. There is no Catholic priest who 
holds any office of importance who does not know 
the common identity of a ceremony of the Eleusin- 
ian mysteries in Greece and the Lord's supper. To 
get rid of the damning fact that there is no historical 
basis for their theological fictions it is well known 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 25 

the Christian priesthood have been guilty of the 
heinous crime of destroying nearly all trace of the 
concurrent history of the first five centuries of the 
Christian era. What little they have permitted to 
come down to us they have so altered and changed as 
to destroy its historical value. But the way is 
rapidly opening to restore to the world the knowl- 
edge those religious bigots thought they had forever 
destroyed. No greater curse ever scourged human- 
ity than religious bigotry. To that religion we owe 
the long dark night of mental slavery; a religion 
founded on mythology, with nothing in the so-called 
revelations in the Christian Scriptures that was not 
taken from works antedating the time of Christ 
and containing nothing that was not known to the 
ancients before that time. Even the Sermon on the 
Mount is substantially plagiarized from the preach- 
ing of Apollonius. The cross, forms, ceremonies, 
church ordinances, and prayers are all borrowed or 
stolen bodily from India, China, and Egypt, which 
any traveler in those countries can see for himself. 
"Christianity is not from the Jews but from the 
Greeks," says Cyrillus Luchar, Greek Pat- 
riarch, born about 1568 in Candia. "It is 
a combination of the Platonic and Alexandrian 
doctrines, with the doctrines of Apollonius of Ty- 
ana, the Syrian Christ, about thirty-two years after 
the birth of the alleged Christ ; out of these, together 
with the forged letter to the Roman Emperor 
Trajan from Pliny the younger, A. D. 103, and 
from the library of Ptolemy Philadelphus has 
grown Christianity." 



26 The Proven Continuity of Life 

The word Christian was not to be found in it; 
that word was a forgery. The word used was 
Essenes, and not Christians. As to the trial of 
Jesus Christ before Pilate, the learned Rabbi Wise, 
who went to Jerusalem for the purpose of ascertain- 
ing if the Gospel account of Christ's trial and con- 
demnation was true, "searched diligently the rec- 
ords of the court, which are now preserved, for the 
trial of Jesus, but it was not recorded. The name 
of Jesus of Nazareth was not there, and never had 
been, and no such person was ever tried before 
Pontius Pilate as claimed by Christian writers." 

This is not surprising, in view of the fact incon- 
trovertibly proven, viz., that neither Jesus, Jesus 
Christ, nor Jesus of Nazareth was ever known or 
even heard of until at the Council of Nice, A. D. 
325, where Constantine, seeking to blend the pre- 
vailing heathen religions into one heathen system 
that would reconcile the warring interests of the 
various priesthoods, adopted the God Hesus, of 
the Druidical Trinity, of the western provinces, and 
Kristos (Latin Christos), of the east; in the person 
of one God, called Hesus-Christos, changed by 
Eusebius into Jesus Christ, which, whatever it is, is 
not the name of a Jew. 

With the foregoing indisputable facts with which 
the unbiased reader can look the world in the face, 
facts which cannot be disproved and which no 
Christian has discovered, or if known dared to dis- 
close for the last sixteen hundred years; with these 
fresh in memory let us for the moment turn back the 
pages of the history of Christianity and fix in mind 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 27 

the salient points of a religious fable invented cen- 
turies ago for power and gold by cunning priests, 
little thinking the description of their fable God 
would be seized upon in after ages to perpetuate 
their fraud, by a then unknown sect calling them- 
selves Christians. 

In order to dissect and analyze the salient points 
in question it becomes necessary for the time being 
to drop to the low level of the mythical Man-God 
makers, who in past centuries thought no more of 
inventing a new god than we of taking out a patent 
in our day. 

The making of gods in those days was a business, 
a profession, high art, and of frequent occurrence. 
Promises of pardon of sins and never ending happi- 
ness in heaven was a favorite doctrine because it 
couldn't then be disproved, and as to-day, inexpen- 
sive, easily digested, and satisfactory to maker and 
masses alike. Any kind of bait to bring fish to 
their nets ; anything to secure followers, power and 
money to the makers. 

There was nothing new in the claim that Jesus 
was born of a virgin because there were fifteen or 
more gods worshiped at that time in Rome and all 
claimed born of virgins ; the four gospels are known 
and proven to be interpolated, unreliable, and writ- 
ten by other persons than those whose names they 
bear, but the church claims them the inspired word 
of God Almighty, that our life hopes and aspira- 
tions are bound up with the truth of those events 
which the gospels relate as having happened in the 
time from which our era is dated; that the life of 



28 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Christ is the center alike of our history in the past 
and our hopes for the future, and that our knowl- 
edge of it rests mainly upon the evidence of the four 
gospels. If they can be shown unhistorical there 
is little left out of which the story of that life can 
be put together, and it is upon this issue the contro- 
versy of the present generation turns and with which 
we are now concerned. "It has pleased God to give 
us the whole Bible and it ought to be the ambition 
of the Christian mind to take complete possession 
of it. The volume of our joy throughout eternity 
may depend on the faithfulness and diligence with 
which we now make use of this precious heritage." 
With kindly and respectful regard to opinions of 
the Church above expressed and taking the gospels 
at face value, there is no question the plan devised 
for the coming of Jesus Christ was an inspiration. 
It was unique, unparalleled, and without precedent. 
Saint Matthew, Chap. i:18, "Now the birth of 
Jesus Christ was this wise: When as his mother 
Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came to- 
gether she was found with child of the Holy 
Ghost." Joseph was told in a dream by an angel 
of the Lord not to turn her away, but to marry her ; 
he did as bidden and called her first born son Jesus, 
by name. This absurd fable told ignorant people 
nineteen hundred years ago, and fourteen hundred 
years before the art of printing was known, may 
have found some believers, but, any boy or girl 
eighteen years of age of the present generation 
whose brain is not blinded with doctrinal teachings 
would laugh at such a ridiculous story, and not 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 29 

only deny its truthfulness but would brand it an 
insult to the intelligence of the community, the 
maker of it destitute of common sense, weak of in- 
tellect and to be avoided. And yet, this story has 
been told and believed for sixteen centuries ; is now, 
and mothers allow their daughters and sons to read 
this shameful, disgraceful fable; that everything is 
possible with God, that it is his inspired word. 

Mystical truths have a strange superiority over 
truths of the ordinary kind that they know neither 
age nor death. A lie unmasked and undenied be- 
comes in time an acknowledged truth ; but the time 
has arrived when a large portion of mankind who 
in the past preferred a pleasing falsehood to an un- 
pleasant truth now reverence the memory of men 
whose teachings are based on reason, and who never 
pretended to be gods. The hour has come when 
we have to think, act, and decide for ourselves, nor 
fear to question or with bated breath discuss the 
merits of a book compiled from a mass of manu- 
scripts, and by vote decreed to be the word of God, 
sacred, the inspired word of God, decreed by a body 
of men called Bishops, in the making of their re- 
ligion at the Council of Nice, A. D. 325, decreed 
by their votes to be called the holy Bible; and after 
sixteen centuries of forgeries, interpolations, 
changes, and revisions it comes down to us the re- 
vealed, the inspired word of God Almighty, and 
anybody who doubts or denies this is an apostate, 
blasphemer, infidel, atheist, to be abhorred and de- 
tested of men. 

The Bible was made by men; it contains many 



30 The Proven Continuity of Life 

beautiful truths purloined by the managers of the 
Church from manuscripts containing words of 
wisdom expressed by the Seers, the wise men of 
past centuries ; it contains much that is good, much 
that is bad; some very bad; it contains sayings 
which, under cover of any other book would never 
be allowed to see the light of day or read in the 
family of any decent self-respecting community. 
Whoever says the Bible is the inspired word of God 
has never read the book, knows nothing of its his- 
tory or is deficient in mental faculties. Taught 
from infancy the book was holy, with promised joys 
throughout eternity, actuated with a selfish spirit 
to get something for nothing, he swallows it with a 
gulp, and flies into a passion when doubt is ex- 
pressed of its holiness or authenticity, content in his 
ignorance with the worship of the same objects that 
received the adoration of the heathen Greeks and 
Romans. Such men, and women, and their name 
is legion, have sold their birthright for a mess of 
pottage, are as wax in the hands of designing 
priests. For them and those who walk by Faith 
the threat of being cast into the bottomless pit still 
has its terrors. 

In a contest between St. Augustine and Fauste, 
about 400 A. D. the latter says : "The books called 
the evangelists were composed long after the times 
of the apostles by some obscure men, who, fearing 
the world would not give credit to their relation of 
matters of which they could not be informed, have 
published them under the name of the apostles, and 
which are so full of discordant relations that there 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 31 

is neither agreement nor connection between them. 
It is thus your predecessors have inserted in the 
Scriptures of our Lord many things, which, though 
they carry his name, agree not with his doctrines. 
This is not surprising, since that we have often 
proved these things have not been written by him- 
self but by his Apostles, but for the greater part 
are founded upon tales, vague reports, and put 
together by I know not what, half Jews, but with 
little agreement between them, and which they nev- 
ertheless published under the name of the Apostles 
of our Lord, and have thus attributed to them their 
own errors and their lies." 

Thus was the authenticity of the New Testament 
denied, the books treated as tales, forgeries, when 
voted to be the word of God Almighty. But, the 
Church with the fagot bore down the opposition 
and suppressed all investigation. 

To return to the birth of Jesus : Mark and John 
say nothing of it. Matthew and Luke mention 
differently the story of the angel announcing the 
immaculate conception. Matthew says the angel 
appeared to Joseph; Luke says it was to Mary. 
If a virgin now with child were to declare she was 
with child by a ghost would she be believed? And 
if not, the laws of nature being the same then as 
now, why believe it possible of any other virgin then, 
or now? Why not once for all call this an error, or 
if you prefer, a fraud? But why drag a ghost into 
this undignified episode, and why a holy ghost? 
Holy is defined as pure, irreproachable; ghost is 
defined as a spirit, the soul of a deceased person; 



32 The Proven Continuity of Life 

also, as "the third person in the Trinity." But 
when did this happen, and where, and why after 
she was engaged to Joseph? Let no one take me 
to task or think me irreverent, or unmindful of the 
teachings and feelings of others if in going to the 
root of this matter the language should appear 
trifling, harsh, or severe. Far from it, for it is not 
so intended. Nor would it be necessary but for 
the priests of past centuries who should have been 
the friends of humanity, but who have cheated, 
defrauded and robbed you of your birthright and 
heritage. Rather look to those who invented this 
shameful and disgraceful story. This is no trifling 
matter, no juggle of words. There is nothing 
funny or jocular about it. Never was I more in 
earnest in the determination to uproot and expose 
to the eyes of the world the cause and making of 
this ludicrous fable by designing god-makers cen- 
turies ago, which, with its many accessories and 
mummeries since added has served as the bed rock 
and part of a religion which has for centuries kept 
the world in ignorance, caused more blood to flow 
than all other religions combined, filled the spirit 
world with demons, and the disappointed hopes of 
millions who believed and trusted it; a religion 
which claims for itself Divine powers; for it has 
none. 

Benjamin Franklin remarked that experience 
taught him the way to convince another is to state 
your case moderately and accurately, then scratch 
your head, or shake it a little, and say that is the 
way it seems to you, but that of course you may be 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 33 

mistaken about it, which causes your listener to re- 
ceive what you say, and like as not will try to con- 
vince you of it, since you are in doubt ; but if you go 
at him with a tone of positiveness and arrogance 
you only make an opponent of him. 

I heartily concur in the above and respectfully 
ask the indulgence of any who sense a seeming ar- 
rogance or positiveness, which in writing may some- 
times appear when not so intended. 

The Trinity of the Tamils of Southern India 
consisted of man, woman, and child. Hesus of the 
west was the savior of the Celtic and Gallic Druids, 
a thousand years before Christianity was heard of. 
The Druids had a divine Trinity: Thau, Supreme 
God; Hesus, human executor of the first; and Hel- 
enus, the solar light through which all light orig- 
inated. These were the personified beings of the 
Divine Trinity. In that Trinity the second person 
was the Druid God and Savior, Hesus, holding the 
same position as Crishna (Latin Christos) of In- 
dia in the Hindoo Trinity. As before stated, when 
Constantine succeeded to the government of Gaul, 
Germany and Britain, in order to reconcile the 
warring elements of Christosism and Hesusism in 
his dominions, joined the politic Bishops in blend- 
ing the opposing waves of interest and thought into 
one God: viz., Hesus Christos, which has been im- 
posed on the nations ever since by the tyrannical 
power of rulers and impious priests, and which has 
come down to us modified by Christian writers as 
Jesus Christ. Up to 325 A. D. it is proven over 
and over again that Jesus, Jesus Christ, or Jesus of 



34 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Nazareth had never been heard of. Eusebius, a 
learned and prolific writer, the acknowledged 
forger, interpolate^ and destroyer of manuscripts 
from which the Holy Bible was made (Bishop 
Gregory says Eusebius spent his whole life inter- 
polating and destroying manuscripts containing 
anything against Christianity) , a genius, the central 
figure and director of proceedings at the Council 
of Nice, A. D. 325, where most of the religious 
dogmas now observed in our churches were in- 
vented, and where he acknowledged the name Chris- 
tian was only recently known (three centuries after 
the claimed crucifixion) , in order to conceal and get 
away from, far as possible, the heathen origin of the 
Christian religion, especially, that relating to the 
Trinity of Christos and Hesus. It was then he 
saw it was imperative to invent a new Trinity, to 
make three out of one, and with shrewdness worthy 
a better cause started with this bold, daring form- 
ula: viz., Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, with plan 
complete in detail, with claims and specifications 
defying competition, and incredible enough to sat- 
isfy the most fastidious of Christians. But all 
mythical gods were dead gods; the idea of a live 
God in the form of a man, although a low con- 
trivance, was new and taking with the masses, and 
showed great foresight on the part of Eusebius in 
taking God Almighty into the scheme as silent 
partner. There was to be one Supreme Infinite 
God, and to carry out his plan he was obliged to 
divide him into three sections, viz., Father, Son, 
and Holy Ghost, three divine persons equal in all 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 35 

things, having one and the same divine substance 
and nature ; and, as the Roman Catholic Catechism 
says, "We cannot fully understand how the three 
Divine persons are one and the same God, because 
this is a mystery, and a mystery is a truth we cannot 
fully understand." 

But the mystery was here, and to the third sec- 
tion of his Almighty God, the Holy Ghost, was 
delegated the indelicate task of performing an act 
(vouched for by the Scriptures), offensive alike 
to modesty and common decency, viz., producing a 
child born of a virgin. Nor can the theory of the 
immaculate conception stand for a moment on any 
other hypothesis. In due season the child arrives, 
and the Scripture says, "Joseph knew her not till 
she had brought forth her first born son, and he 
called his name Jesus." This was the first act in the 
drama. How the child happened to be named 
Jesus, by Joseph, in view of overwhelming proof 
that the name of Jesus, changed from Hesus at the 
Nicene Conference A. D. 325, was not known until 
three centuries after the child was born, is one of 
the mysteries best known to the interpolaters and 
makers of the inspired word of God. 

Matthew says the name of the boy was Jesus 
Christ. The name Christ, which is not a Jewish 
name, has been a difficult one for Christians to ex- 
plain, or get away from. It looks and sounds too 
much like Christos, the heathen Savior; and they 
don't like to talk about it. 

From the day this child Jesus appeared until his 
pictured ascension and exit he was made to do and 



36 The Proven Continuity of Life 

say many wonderful things. Eusebius, who wrote 
a chapter bearing the monstrous title "how far it 
may be lawful and fitting to use falsehood as a 
medicine for the advantage of those who require 
such medicine," and in forgeries of Josephus' writ- 
ings, says, speaking of Christ, "And when Pilate 
had condemned him to the Cross, those who loved 
him did not forsake him for he appeared again on 
the third day, as the prophets had foretold these, 
and ten thousand other wonderful things concern- 
ing him." And in St. John 21:25. "And there 
are many other things which Jesus did; if they 
should be written, everyone, I suppose even the 
world itself couldn't contain the books that should 
be written. Amen." Eusebius now spared no 
pains in clothing his God with all the attributes 
worthy his rank and the occasion. He was made 
to utter words of wisdom born of other men and 
other times; loaded him to the gunwale with weak 
senseless fables called Miracles, and worst of all 
with interpolations of the gospels, telling the people 
of earth he came to die for them, and would par- 
don all their sins if they would worship him. In 
due course and to enlist sympathy of women he is 
nailed to the cross. This was the Second Act of 
the drama. Mark says Christ was crucified at the 
third hour (nine in the morning) ; John says it was 
the sixth hour (twelve at noon) ; Matthew says, 
Chap. 27:51-53, "And behold the veil of the 
temple was rent in twain from the top to the bot- 
tom, and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent, 
and the graves were opened, and many bodies of 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 37 

saints which slept, arose, and came out of the 
graves after his resurrection, and went into the 
holy city and appeared unto many." Strangely, 
Mark, Luke, and John make no mention of the 
above wonderful happenings; and Matthew does 
not say who the Saints were that came to life again, 
nor what kind of clothes they wore, nor what be- 
came of them afterwards; but, he says, Chap. 28:1: 
"First day of the week Mary Magdalene and 
the other Mary came to see the sepulcher." John 
says it was dark; Mark says it was sunrise, Luke 
says Joanna and other women were there with 
them. John says Mary Magdalene came alone. 
All testifying differently to the same fact. And 
in Matt. Chap. 28:2: "An angel from heaven 
rolled back the stone from the door and sat upon 
it." Mark says the angel was in the sepulcher, 
right hand side; Luke says there were two, and 
both standing up; John says they were both sit- 
ting down, one at the head and the other at the 
feet; Matthew says the angel outside the sepulcher 
told the two Marys, Christ was risen, and they 
went quickly away; Mark says they went into the 
sepulcher, and it was the angel on the right that 
told them so; Luke says it was the two angels 
standing up; John says it was Jesus Christ him- 
self that told it to Mary Magdalene; that she did 
not go into the sepulcher, but only stooped down 
and looked in ; and all are supposed to be testifying 
and differently stating the same facts. 

As to the resurrection, neither Matthew nor John 
say anything about this most remarkable exploit. 



38 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Mark says Christ appeared as the eleven sat at 
meat, gives the conversation of that meeting and 
closes by saying, "So then, after the Lord had 
spoken unto them he was received up into heaven 
and on the right hand of God Almighty." But, 
Luke says, "Christ led them out as far as Bethany 
and was parted from them and carried up into 
heaven." They tell us that when Christ arose from 
the dead he left his grave clothes behind him; 
whether he ascended to heaven without clothes is 
not stated. Eusebius seems to have been a little 
careless with this part of the narrative. The last 
scene was to be the Grand Finale ; it was to admit of 
no dispute as to Christ's departure, claimed to have 
been seen by more than five hundred people; who 
they were and where they afterwards went is not 
stated ; and to indelibly stamp as a truth the reality 
and future mission of disciples then to be made, and 
with teachings later on Eusebius was to clothe them. 
In this act Eusebius had no further use of him and 
could easier put words into his mouth after his 
dismissal; hence the sudden exit of Jesus Christ, 
the second section of the God Almighty, whose 
existence then and since was but the low contrivance 
of a mythical God-maker with a history invented 
sixteen hundred years ago and three hundred years 
after Christ is said to have lived. 

On the plains beyond the Himalayas between 
twelve and fifteen thousand years ago the Sanscrit 
tongue, the language of the real sun worship, was 
invented, and has governed every system of re- 
ligion since. There is no religion without the 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 39 

symbol of the Sun in Aries, or in the first sign of 
the Zodiac. The Zodiac girdle is an imaginary belt 
in the heavens, 16° or 18° broad, in the middle of 
which is the sun's path. It comprises the twelve 
constellations which once constituted and from 
which are named the twelve signs of the Zodiac. 
One sign is called Aries, with picture of the Lamb ; 
the vernal or spring equinox is when the sun in ris- 
ing enters the first point of Aries, being about the 
twenty-first of March; from this is born the fable of 
the resurrection of Christ and of Easter. The 
Zodiac is a complete circle in form with certain stars 
in each constellation; as Taurus (Bull), Pisces 
(fish), etc. 

The lamb was the most prominent symbol the 
early Christians used to represent Christ as the cen- 
tral object of their faith, and was seen nailed to 
the cross until 680 A. D. when the sixth Ecumen- 
ical Council held at Constantinople ordained the 
figure of a man should be portrayed on the cross, 
the object being to veil the truth and conceal the 
heathen origin of the Christian religion, and the 
substitution of the dying figure of the heathen myth- 
ical God Prometheus, extended on a Cross with the 
head and face of Apollonius of Tyana to represent 
Jesus Christ instead of the "bleeding Lamb of Cal- 
vary." 

To get rid of the fact that upon the tombs of 
Egypt, Greece, and Rome was depicted the same 
worship of the Lamb, and Christianity a purloin- 
ing of older religions, the crucifix was adopted as 
the badge of a new religion. Thus we learn how, 



40 The Proven Continuity of Life 

when, and where the story of the so-called Crucifix- 
ion of Christ was formulated and how in the fol- 
lowing century crucifixes multiplied greatly 
throughout all Christendom; and have to this day, 
worn by the millions held in slavery to the soul 
killing doctrine of "redemption by his blood." 
(See McClintock and Strong's Cyclopedia of Ec- 
clesiastical Literature.) 

From the fourth to the fourteenth century the 
most valuable literature of the ancients was de- 
stroyed by popes, bishops and priests who couldn't 
allow such evidence of the mythical origin of the 
Christian religion to exist. The heartless destruc- 
tion of the library of the Palatine Apollo by Pope 
Gregory VII in the eleventh century, holding all the 
writings from early part of the first to the middle 
of the fourth century; recording facts proving no 
such person as Jesus Christ ever existed. Greg- 
ory, Bishop of Constantinople, destroyed many 
valuable books, fearing some one would discover his 
fraudulent conduct. Constantine the Great pos- 
sessed a valuable library but destroyed it when he 
became a Christian. The whole collection of manu- 
scripts of Gregory, Bishop of Neo-Caesarea, fell 
into the hands of Eusebius, who destroyed all he 
couldn't use. Pope Celestine III destroyed all 
the documents he could find giving information 
about Apollonius' version of the Hindoo Gospels. 
Ptolemy Philadelphus had about 280,000 rolls, or 
books; it was considered the most valuable library 
in existence. Three times, efforts were made to 
destroy it, but not before learned men had founded 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 41 

new religions upon knowledge there obtained. 
The destruction of the Alexandrian library, one of 
the largest and most valuable libraries in existence, 
was a crime against high heaven. 

It was by the wholesale destruction of manu- 
scripts for centuries that the Church by crushing 
out all historical evidence of its connection with 
purloining manuscripts, and with mythical gods, 
had managed to hide its tracks, and for centuries 
challenged inquiry. When the French army en- 
tered Rome the first and principal thing done was 
to hide all the undestroyed works of the Latin 
Fathers. Any child could see how the epistles 
have been interpolated to suit the views of the writ- 
ers. Meantime, the patent and versatile God of 
Eusebius had proven a veritable gold mine, and it 
became necessary to fence him in with new claims 
and specifications, and without as much as "with 
your leave," put any and all words into the mouth 
of his Almighty God as suited his convenience. It 
is well nigh impossible to conceive the extent of the 
interpolations, manipulations, and changing of 
manuscripts conferring absolute power and author- 
ity on the men he was now to create [and these are 
the "inspired words of God," on, and from which 
the Roman Catholic Church claims authority to rule 
and fool the world]. In Matt. 16:18, he makes his 
God say to Peter, "And I say unto thee that thou 
art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my 
church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against 
it." [No description given of any rock, hell, or of 
any gates.] 



42 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Historians aver that it cannot be proven by the 
New Testament, nor from history, that Peter was 
Bishop of Rome, or ever saw Rome. There was 
never any Pope until the sixth century. In 606 
A. D., Boniface III declared the appellation of 
Pope should be restricted to the Roman Pontiff ; in 
863 A. D. Pope Nicholas II and Photius excom- 
municated each other; in 881 Pope John was put to 
death for his intolerable wickedness; in 896 Pope 
Boniface VI was expelled before the end of the first 
month on account of his atrocious lewdness ; in 964 
Pope Leo was caught in adultery and slain on the 
spot by the husband; in 1045 Benedict was banished 
for his wickedness; Sylvester III was expelled, and 
Gregory VI elected. Thus, three Popes were liv- 
ing at the same time at Rome, each expelling the 
other. 

Referring to some glaring interpolations of 
priests and popes contained in the gospels and 
used with great effect to the present day, it is 
claimed — 

Peter received from Christ a primacy of honor, 
that whoever succeeded Peter obtained the pri- 
macy of Peter over the whole church ; that because 
Christ said "feed my sheep" he bestowed the juris- 
diction of Chief Ruler over all his fold, and then 
talks about a government established by Christ, the 
Lord. [In the matter of feeding sheep the inter- 
polater seems to have again made his God talk in 
a careless manner, for the business of Christos in 
early life was that of a shepherd, whose duty was 
to guard sheep. Jesus is represented as being the 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 43 

son of a carpenter, engaged presumably in build- 
ing enterprises, and had little time or inclination 
for feeding sheep. But, that name Christos "will 
come to the front again, spite of all the Church can 
do to get away from it.] See St. John 10, Christ 
the good shepherd. In Matt. 16:19: "And I will 
give unto thee (Peter) the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth 
shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt 
loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." To make 
this fraud doubly sure the interpolater repeats it 
again in Matt. 18:18. With full power to pardon 
sins, to send to Heaven or Hell, and yet, these 
fraudulent and impossible claims have been made by 
the Roman Catholic Church for centuries, and be- 
lieved to-day by millions of ignorant followers. 

The above interpolations referred to are plain 
as a pike-staff, and are more frequently quoted by 
Popes and Papists than any other passages in the 
Bible ; but they are simply broken reeds ; as clearly 
creations and interpolations of cunning priests, 
centuries ago, of manuscripts called gospels proven 
over and over again to have been written by others 
than St. Matthew, are full of inaccuracies, untrust- 
worthy, and more than all, are to-day, claimed au- 
thority from a man it declares to be God Almighty, 
maker of this and all worlds. But the claim of 
priests does not make it so. The God they worship 
was made by Eusebius. His name was Hesus- 
Christos, changed by Eusebius into Jesus Christ, as 
is well known to sundry people in the Vatican, at 
Rome, who have in their possession certain manu- 



44 The Proven Continuity of Life 

scripts which prove it, and which they dare not 
destroy; and this by order of the higher influences, 
who won't permit it ; and, being clairvoyant, whom 
they fear. 

In the matter of the crucifixion, the interpola- 
tions are conspicuous enough to suit anybody. The 
written inscription claimed to have been put over 
Christ on the cross by the gospel writers, none of 
whom could have been present, is as follows: 

Matthew says it was, "This is Jesus, the King of 
the Jews." 

Mark says it was, "The King of the Jews." 

Luke says it was, "This is the King of the Jews." 

John says it was, "Jesus of Nazareth, King of 
the Jews." 

It is presumed the writers could read ; why, then, 
do they testify in seeing the same thing, by giving 
these different inscriptions, and would a jury of 
twelve men believe the testimony of such men as 
these even under oath? Besides, this affair is 
claimed to have happened A. D. 1. As Jesus 
Christ had never been heard of before 325 A. D., the 
use of his name previous to that time was a glaring 
falsification and interpolation beyond controversy. 

With his financial arrangements satisfactorily 
adjusted, with full powers from his Almighty God 
vested in creatures of his own making, because the 
"mystery" was here, this gigantic Trust, this great 
financial octopus, the church "System," began its 
career, and for sixteen centuries ignorant Popes, 
Cardinals, and Bishops at Borne and their agents 
and representatives all over the world have fattened 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 45 

with money wrung from the poor ignorant masses, 
whose deluded mental and spiritual condition both 
here and in spirit life, words fail to express. This 
compound God Hesus-Christos, Jesus Christ, the 
God made by Eusebius and others at the Nicene 
Conference — this is the mythical god from whom 
there is no escape, and from whom the Roman 
Catholic Church claims authority to rule the world ; 
to create infallible Popes to do its bidding, to be 
above the civil law, to foster ignorance, to stifle 
knowledge of its Church, to keep its follower in ig- 
norance that it may continue to live in affluence and 
plunder the world; with its hollow pretensions and 
the votes of its hirelings (which latter now honey- 
comb and embarrass the nations, great and small, in 
their efforts to enlighten the world), from which 
there is no escape until the people are made to un- 
derstand it has no authority, is a fraud, robbing 
them of their money through false promises, indul- 
gences, and the confessional. 

Eusebius was born 270 A. D. and died 340 A. D., 
fifteen years after the Nicene Conference. His 
life disclosed the facts that the Christian gospels 
in their present interpolated modified forms are 
the work of cunning priests; that the gospels of 
Apollonius were in the Syriac, Hebraic or Samari- 
tan tongue, subsequently translated into Greek by 
translators to suit themselves; that Christ was the 
mythical Hindoo God called Christos, worshiped 
then and now by Christians, to which self evident 
fact the Christian clergy have shut their eyes, and 
are determined at all hazards to teach a belief, that 



46- The Proven Continuity of Life 

an Infinite, Supreme Being, whom it is impossible 
to comprehend, got into the body of a man (now 
proved never to have existed), and allowed him- 
self to be murdered in order to appease an angry 
god and to wipe out your sins. And this sugar 
coated, tempting bait has fooled selfish, ignorant 
men and women for centuries ; who, in their hope for 
a blissful immortality, have been, and now are, de- 
luded with the idea that they can get something for 
nothing. Vain hopes; vain promises. Steer clear 
of any faith or hope in any redemption but your 
own strength of character, love of truth; discard 
worship of any book but the book of Nature. 
Cease praying to mythical gods for assistance; 
for prayers to your own right arm are soonest an- 
swered. 

In view of what is to follow, I desire to say I have 
no animosity against the Catholics as a people. 
On the contrary I have for them great sympathy 
and most kindly regard. For the intriguers, con- 
spirators of the Roman Hierarchy, the "Curia," the 
"System," the Jesuit managers, the veiled prophets 
behind the throne I have pity, but little sympathy. 

After the death of Eusebius the church (system) 
became more avaricious and rapacious, devised new 
ways to lead their ignorant victims, who were, and 
now are, actuated by the same spirit that moves the 
swindler, viz., to get something for nothing; and 
from 340 A. D. to 1870 A. D. invented new claims 
for power and gold. Whenever the church decrees 
anything to be done it means that a small body of 
men at the Vatican (Cardinals), have decided to 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 47' 

do something for more power and money. The 
Pope, who is a mere idol, a shadow, a prisoner in 
the Vatican, who is obliged to assume a contemptible 
authority, and is a passive creature of the "Curia," 
who create and annihilate him at pleasure, does as 
he is bidden, or that mysterious power, the "Curia," 
is sure to reach him, and whose revenge is fatal. 
To the American man, woman, and child, distance 
lends enchantment, and from the pictures of the 
Pope, now studiously and effectively produced in 
papers and magazines, he is looked upon as 
a Superior Being, a representative and vicegerent 
of God Almighty. This is not true ; he is simply a 
man, the supreme head of a religious society at 
Rome ; he has no keys or separate place in heaven or 
hell for you. The money you pay the priest for 
pardon of your sins, indulgences, and to get your 
relatives out of what they call Purgatory is a "base 
swindle, unadulterated robbery ; and any priest tak- 
ing such money is a rogue, a sharper, and should be 
punished as such; and can be, whenever you shall 
furnish the proper law officer of the state with sat- 
isfactory proof of money so paid. 

The Council of Trent was convened 1545, was in 
session eighteen years, and promulgated a code of 
church laws as if they were the edicts of the Al- 
mighty, which ever since have been obeyed by its 
followers. The result of the new claims then made, 
and words put into the mouth of Jesus Christ by 
this band of illustrious gentlemen robbers for power 
and gold, and which has held the world in mental 
bondage for three centuries, can scarcely be credited 



48 The Proven Continuity of Life 

by people of this generation. For hypocritical as- 
sumption, misrepresentation, barefaced untruths, 
and intentional fraud to deceive, nothing like it has 
ever been given to the world by any other religious, 
or other organization. 

It will be remembered that then, as now, all these 
claims for power and money are made under the 
cloak of what is called religion. The poor, igno- 
rant masses have for centuries been fooled by the 
successors of the Council of Trent, a band of po- 
litical conspirators at Rome and their accredited 
agents in this country who claim to be above the 
law, and a right to govern the earth. [See 
Council of Trent — V. Confession.] "The uni- 
versal church has always understood that a full 
confession of sin was instituted by the Lord, as a 
part of the sacrament of Penance, and that it is 
necessary by divine appointment for all who sin 
after baptism, because our Lord Jesus Christ when 
he was about to ascend into heaven left his Priests 
in his place as Presidents and Judges to whom all 
offenses should be submitted, that they might pro- 
nounce sentence of remission or retention of sins, 
by the power of the keys," and then, threats of pen- 
ance, indulgences, purgatory, etc., with deliberately 
planned barefaced untruths. 

The following decrees of the Council of Trent are 
given by G. D. Abbot, LL.D., in Mexico and the 
United States (G. P. Putnam & Son) : It may 
not be unwise to study these claims carefully, and 
to form opinions on these important utterances. 

I. That Jesus Christ constituted Peter as the 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 49 

supreme head of the twelve apostles and his succes- 
sors and vicegerents on earth and that all the other 
Apostles were subject to him. 

II. That the Pope of Rome succeeds to all the 
titles and rights of Peter, who by Christ's appoint- 
ment placed his seat at Rome and there remained 
until his death; and that all of Peter's rights have 
passed regularly down through the line of his suc- 
cessors to Paul III, and Pius IX. 

III. That the greatness of the Pope's priesthood 
began in Melchizedek, was solemnized in Aaron, 
and was continued in Aaron's sons ; was made per- 
fect in Christ and represented in Peter ; was exalted 
in the Pontifical universal jurisdiction and mani- 
fested in his successor. 

IV. That the Pope is immaculate, infallible and 
irresponsible to any earthly tribunal or power. He 
is judge of all; can be judged by none; kings, 
priests, nor people. He is free from all laws, so 
that he cannot incur any sentence, or penalty for 
any crime. 

V. The Pope is by divine right invested with all 
the spiritual powers, and is the sovereign head, su- 
preme judge in all things relating to religion, faith, 
or discipline. He is all in all, and above all, so that 
God and the Pope, the vicar of God, are but one 
consistory ; wherefore the Pope hath power to abro- 
gate laws, to dispense all things in regard to mar- 
riage, divorce, usury, homicide and perjury. He 
hath all power in earth, purgatory, heaven and hell ; 
to bind, loose, command, permit, dispense, do and 
undo. Therefore it is declared to stand upon ne- 



50 The Proven Continuity of Life 

cessity of salvation for every human creature to be 
subject to the Roman Pontiff. 

VI. The temporal power is his. The dominion, 
jurisdiction and government of the whole earth is 
his by divine right. All rulers of the earth are his 
subjects and must submit to him. 

VII. All the earth is the Pope's diocese. 

VIII. The Pope is supreme over all ecclesiastical 
authority and councils of the universal church; he 
has absolute power over them. Infallibility in the 
Spiritual order and absolute sovereignty in the tem- 
poral are synonymous and convertible terms. 

These are some of the assumptions, and prepos- 
terous absurdities made and maintained in the name 
of Religion. I marvel indignant humanity did not 
long ago rise in the Majesty of Truth and sweep 
to destruction the whole fabric with its agents and 
abettors. 

With this Apostolic, immutable, infallible church, 
in 1190, came the sale of indulgences; in 1215, au- 
ricular confession; in 1439, Purgatory officially rec- 
ognized; in 1785, worship of the virgin of Guada- 
lupe, of Mexico, sanctioned by the Pope. "In the 
Cathedral of Mexico is the figure of the virgin 
Mary dressed in the richest embroidered satin, with 
strings of the largest pearls hanging from her neck 
to below her knees; around the brow is a crown of 
gold, inlaid with emeralds. Her waist is bound 
with a zone of diamonds. The altar is surmounted 
by a small temple in which rests the figure of the 
'Virgin in Remedios,' who enjoys the exclusive 
rights to petticoats, one embroidered with pearls, 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 51 

another with emeralds, and a third with diamonds, 
value, not less than three million dollars." 

In closing, Mr. Abbot says : "The Roman Cath- 
olic Church is a system of ignorance, imposture, in- 
tolerable despotism which, for centuries, has over- 
shadowed the nations. It is in vain to close our eyes 
against the secret designs of this so-called church. 
They can neither be cloaked nor concealed and be 
more completely known that we may be on our 
guard." 

The immaculate conception was not proclaimed 
until 1854, over fifteen hundred years after the 
claimed birth of Christ ; the Mariolatry which exalts 
the virgin Mary as Queen of Heaven, the sole object 
of superstitious trust and idolatrous honor. In 
1864, the Pope's temporal power was proclaimed, 
and his Encyclical letter of December, 1864, says: 
"The Virgin Mary knows nothing which she cannot 
obtain from the Sovereign Master, sitting as a queen 
on the right hand of her son, our Lord, Jesus Christ ; 
I salute thee, oh great mediatrix of peace between 
man and God; all the three divine persons con- 
curred to crown thee at thy glorious ascension to the 
heavens, and then there was conferred on thee ab- 
solute power over all created in heaven and earth." 

What are you going to do with bishops or priests, 
who under the cloak of religion teach this brazen 
falsehood to the children of your state, and in due 
season get their money, and control them body and 
soul? How long can this condition of affairs be 
defended by any rational man? and the answer is 
that it cannot be defended for a single instant. The 



52 The Proven Continuity of Life 

imposition of the will of a small band of Cardinals 
at Rome on the inhabitants of the United States 
is not to be tolerated. 

In a Catechism prepared by order of the third 
plenary council at Baltimore is the following: 

"Ques. Is the blessed Virgin Mary truly the 
Mother of God? Ans. The blessed Virgin Mary 
is truly the Mother of God, because the same divine 
person who is the Son of God is also the son of the 
blessed Virgin Mary. Ques. Is the Son God? 
Ans. The Son is God, and the second person of the 
blessed trinity." Thus enforcing the old claim 
made by Eusebius sixteen hundred years ago; viz., 
that Jesus Christ was God Almighty, their partner 
in the business and made to say whatever they saw 
fit. 

This cruel sop thrown to the women, this deliber- 
ate falsehood as to the authority and whereabouts 
of the Virgin Mary, would have a laughable side but 
for the untold mental misery and spiritual slavery 
born of it and suffered by them in consequence, 
which they alone know, and fear to tell even to their 
husbands. The cunning hand of the priest is seen 
in small cards handed to young girls, containing 
prayers and supplications to the virgin with prom- 
ises of indulgences for one and two years if they 
come to church a given number of times per week, 
or month, and in so doing put their money in the 
box. What punishment do you propose for this 
deliberate deception to get money from, and other- 
wise defraud these poor girls and women under the 
guise and cloak of religion? 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 53 

In 1870 papal infallibility was proclaimed. 
Present 719; 541 of these men belonged to Europe. 
In July the number was reduced to 535. After 
days of bickering and discord it was decreed the 
Pope, a passive creature of their own making, a 
puppet in the sacred drama of religion, was infall- 
ible in faith and morals. Faith is a general belief in 
what the church teaches, and what functions do not 
fall within the domain of morals? The poison is 
concealed by the very perfection of Jesuitical arti- 
fice ; and thus ended the greatest absurdity of mod- 
ern times. 

Having made the Pope infallible the "Curia" 
proceed with their plans on the trestle board, issue 
their Bulls and Decrees for the Pope to sign; all 
bishops and priests bow, and make their followers 
do the same. The effrontery and impertinence to 
the intelligence of the nineteenth century in de- 
manding their word should be the law shows either 
the ignorance of the conclave or the supposed 
ignorance of its victims who are not allowed to 
think, when it comes to church matters. It says: 
"Liberty of conscience and worship is not the right 
of every man;" that this is not only an erroneous 
opinion but very hurtful to the safety of the church. 
Difference of opinion is the one crime the "Curia" 
never forgives, and opposes liberal opinions with 
an iron will. The Church, over the entire world, 
while claiming to maintain religion, peace and jus- 
tice, has been made the instrument of subverting the 
liberties of the people and establishing the absolut- 
ism of its rules. The wealth of nations has been 



54 The Proven Continuity of Life 

drained for centuries to support in idleness the 
Roman Hierarchy, and with pomp and circum- 
stance a Pope, a figure-head to do its bidding. The 
old plea that our people must send more money to 
Rome for the defense of Christendom and to meet 
the heavy expenses of the Vatican is made every 
year, and our national pride is not yet kindled to a 
fighting pitch from realizing that we are being ex- 
ploited by a small band of prelates at Rome, with 
the Governor General of the Jesuits at its head, 
whose word is law, and who despise us for our very 
submission. These leaders demand absolute obed- 
ience of the laity and promise eternal happiness if 
the latter contribute liberally to their support. 
This conspiracy against human liberty knows no 
bounds ; it grows by what it feeds on. 

After centuries of suffering and retarded growth 
France severs all state alliance with the Roman 
Hierarchy, which latter seeks to re-establish mon- 
archial institutions in every republic of Europe. 
In Portugal, the people are fighting the system for 
their very lives. In America the Church has the 
audacity to make disbelievers of its religion ineligi- 
ble to office, and demands expulsion from the mails 
of literature attacking it. For centuries, intellec- 
tual tyranny has kept the world cramped within 
the limits of tradition which offered salvation only 
in obedience to authority. The church knows the 
religion of woman is primary, determines all the 
rest; hence religious beliefs determine the history 
and growth of nations. Its policy is, and always 
has been, to keep the nations in ignorance, to ally 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 55 

itself with great centralized powers, and become a 
great power above emperors, and kings, holding a 
controlling influence for centuries over the political 
affairs of the world. The same forces that gave 
the church existence are being used to-day. It be- 
hooves our people to study the source of that power 
which makes it an increasing public menace mas- 
querading under its name but always scheming for 
power and money. It is the old world defying the 
institutions of the new, in the name of Religion. 
The issue is the liberation of the United States from 
priestly thraldom and through her, that of Europe. 
There is nothing like ignorance for fostering an 
imaginative belief and mummery which cannot be 
understood. Popes and bishops live on the images 
we make of them. They are but figure-heads of the 
"System," take orders, and obey them. But to the 
world the order of the "System" is absolute. With 
a servile people placed in his hands goes all the 
power tyrants possess. The priests are the collect- 
ing agents of the "System," and oftentimes prod 
their helpless victims with a vengeance. After 
their rake-off, whatever is left goes to those higher 
up. The priests are to be pitied for not being al- 
lowed to marry, and for being obliged to ask ques- 
tions of women at the "confessional" for which the 
managers at Rome should be imprisoned for life at 
hard labor. 

In Mexico the clergy own over two hundred mil- 
lion dollars of property, while the amount sent to 
Rome every year from all over the world is well 
nigh incredible, our country being the second larg- 



56 The Proven Continuity of Life 

est contributor. 

General Waddy, formerly Ambassador to Mex- 
ico, says : "As a means of raising money I would 
not give the single institution of the Catholic re- 
ligion of 'Masses' and 'Indulgences' for the benefit 
of the souls of the dead, for the power of taxation 
possessed by any government." 

The claim, that priests have any right to own 
Church property paid for by its members who al- 
low them to think for them on spiritual affairs is 
erroneous. In our country the leaders have entire 
control of Church properties with docile slaves for 
parishioners. This organization neither co-oper- 
ates with the state nor satisfies any of its needs ; and 
while enjoying its confidence has established within 
its limits a hostile camp, and opposes to it an un- 
lawful supremacy. It makes no account to the 
state of its vast accumulations, contributes nothing 
to the public burdens, and claims all immunities. 
When thwarted it complains of persecution; and 
can never forget it was once the State. Are not 
these representatives and agents of Rome who give 
our country little if any real support, who at any 
moment on instructions from Rome can become its 
enemies, are not these a standing menace to the wel- 
fare of our country, as to-day in France, Spain, 
Portugal, and England ? And why is it any foreign 
organization, religious or otherwise, whose head 
claims to be above all law, acknowledges no author- 
ity, should be allowed under the cloak of religion to 
issue orders to our people and interfere with the 
rights and lives of American citizens ; ours being a 



Fabulous Origin of the Christian Religion 5T 

government of laws, and not of man? When will 
you awake, and assist in breaking the fetters Rome 
has forged for the ignorant masses, now servile and 
slaves by habit, and teach them to say to its repre- 
sentatives that no longer will they be allowed to 
abuse the liberty accorded them by using free speech 
as a cloak for power, money, and public aggrandize- 
ment? That they fail to understand the spirit of 
the oppressed people they seek to rule, who are now 
free men ; no longer recognize force nor tolerate ar- 
rogance ; that neither Popes nor priests make a na- 
tion; but men; who no longer will suffer dictation 
from Rome. 

Mr. Marcus Bram, Confidential Agent in Eu- 
rope of the Bureau of Emigration, says: "In a 
few years the ignorant immigrants coming to this 
country become voters; the majority are Catholics 
and are under the control of the Church. If the 
political welfare of this country is to be preserved 
the people themselves must preserve it. A wide- 
spread public sentiment must be aroused and the 
masses educated to a thorough knowledge of the 
methods used by the Church to hold its followers in 
ignorance of its past and present history." 

There are those who don't care for political or 
mental freedom, and are quite willing to delegate 
their thinking to a college of Cardinals ; reason and 
will are subject to their direction; in making men- 
tal slavery perpetual. 

The western civilization of two thousand years 
assisted by the teachings of Christianity is nearing 
its end, and the time arrives in the history of every 



58 The Proven Continuity of Life 

nation when the wiser heads discover the fictitious 
character of the religion which indolence and fear 
have built, to which they are sacramented, and turn 
to the religion of reason. On the facts and events 
claimed in the four gospels the Christian Church is 
founded, and the Epistles must stand or fall with 
them. If the story of Jesus Christ is fabulous all 
reasoning founded upon it must fall to the ground. 
It would seem the array of claimed facts and events 
are without a shred or semblance of truth when sub- 
mitted to Reason. 



THE PROVEN CONTINUITY OF LIFE, 
THE FALSITY AND INTERPOLA- 
TIONS OF THE CHRISTIAN 
GOSPELS 

THE circumstances of the world are contin- 
ually changing; the opinions of men also 
change. In 1800 A. D. steam engineering, 
the telegraph, telephone, and railroads were un- 
known, but before the close of the century the laws 
governing them were discoverd. We are as yet 
only on the threshold of what that modern marvel 
known as wireless telegraphy is destined to accom- 
plish ; and little is known of the poverty and suffer- 
ing endured by those making these discoveries. 
After a few messages over the first ocean cable lines 
were received there was a break in the cable, and no 
further messages could be had. The originator, 
the backbone of this herculean undertaking, who 
had put his large fortune into the enterprise, re- 
ceived scant notice from his friends, was ridiculed, 
avoided, and called a fool for investing in such a 
foolhardy enterprise. The benefit derived from 
this experience was, that he learned who his real 
friends were, and how ready the masses were to 
deride and ridicule a matter which they knew noth- 
ing about. Later on, when another cable was suc- 
cessfully laid and this gentleman had received the 
thanks of the nation and freedom of the city of New 



60 The Proven Continuity of Life 

York, these fair weather friends with fawning flat- 
tery sought his friendship and begged to be given a 
chance to make some money on the ground floor of 
his enterprise; always knew he would succeed, al- 
ways said so. And thus it is with every new dis- 
covery. Of a truth, nothing should be accepted or 
believed without proof and practical demonstra- 
tion. The more profound and not easily fathomed 
the discovery the greater wisdom is required to make 
it known and understood by the masses. Great 
minds seldom express opinions of matters with 
which they are unfamiliar, especially on any un- 
popular subject of which the masses know little or 
nothing and have formed a mistaken opinion. To 
such, ridicule, distrust and ostracism of friends and 
family await. 

Before the Civil War a slave was taken down 
State street, Boston, surrounded by soldiers with 
loaded muskets, and later delivered to his master on 
board a vessel lying at the wharf. There is an- 
other picture of Garrison, the Anti- Slavery leader, 
with a rope around his neck, being dragged through 
the same streets by an angry mob, demanding that 
agitation of the slavery question should cease be- 
cause it hurt their business. The other picture is 
the superb monument erected twenty-five years 
later to his memory, on the most beautiful avenue of 
the city, coupled with the prayers of ten million 
slaves released from bondage, many of whom are 
now leading lives of usefulness to the nation. 

The voice of the state was awed into silence before 
this dominating slavery influence then exercising 



The Falsity of the Christian Gospels 61 

power throughout the country. The newspapers 
with few exceptions were its cringing servants; 
were obliged to defend slavery or lose financial sup- 
port of their patrons. To be an Abolitionist in 
those days required courage born of conviction, nor 
has any movement for the interest of humanity in 
our country had the support of as many intelligent, 
fearless, noble men and women as the early workers 
in the anti-slavery cause. But, they were unmerci- 
fully vilified and maligned by the press throughout 
the entire country, suffering mentally and finan- 
cially as only they and their co-workers can ever 
know. Then, as now, the timidity of public opin- 
ion and love of gain was the disease of the people. 
An unjust judgment by public opinion is a serious 
matter, serious enough to deter many good men and 
women and many honest editors from taking up the 
hard task of defending what they know to be right. 
It would seem that everyone is responsible for the 
result of his opportunities ; no one should be allowed 
to interfere, as to when any light or truth which has 
come to him should be made known to the world. 
That is his affair, and his alone; the more difficult 
the work the greater the responsibility. The op- 
portunity is yours. The gate of endeavor swings 
as easily to let the penitent out, as the worker in, 
and the strength of the applicant can alone deter- 
mine which way that gate of endeavor shall swing. 
In this contest each spirit must go alone. No pub- 
lic honors await him who takes down the religious 
idols of a people from their pedestals, and we have 
come at last to a parting of the ways. We can now 



62 The Proven Continuity of Life 

rely only on the new revelation that is here, rather 
than the reputed history of others, nor be content 
with standing on the defensive; we should get rid 
of mental slavery, or get rid of liberty. 

From the earliest times we find, the belief that 
a person separated from the outside world acquired 
a degree of spiritual insight denied to ordinary mor- 
tals; that is to say, because spiritually clairvoyant, 
and clairvoyant (seeing and hearing) , could see and 
talk with friends out of the physical body, here on 
the earth plane just the same as when in the phys- 
ical body, and who have an interest in all that is go- 
ing on here. Strange and paradoxical as this may 
seem, there are thousands of people in our country 
who know and have had proofs of the existence of 
beloved ones gone before. Many of these people 
are so afraid of public opinion, of its effect on them 
socially and financially, that they deny the truth 
whenever occasion requires ; and when honest medi- 
ums are hounded by the press and imprisoned, as 
they were by the church centuries ago, these people 
who fawned on them are found standing back in the 
shadows, saying, "I know them not." Few sensi- 
tives (mediums) have escaped the vulgar notoriety 
which an ignorant public has attached to them; it is 
a pearl thrown to swine. The public would see only 
through its own glasses and weigh with its own ma- 
terial scales, rather than seek the long opened, but 
neglected and despised avenues of the living truth. 
As soon as the people are sufficiently educated to 
make attacking sensitives (mediums) a losing busi- 
ness, the same courage and education are ready for 



The Falsity of the Christian Gospels 63 

service to the nation and for higher spiritual truths 
which, then only, can be given or understood by mor- 
tals, by reason of capacity to appropriate them. 
There are honest and dishonest men in every busi- 
ness and profession. Some steal the livery of 
heaven for money. There are honest men and 
women through whom messages are received from 
friends gone before in obedience to the laws of 
spirit control, — which laws are at present but little 
understood except by those who have spent years 
in investigating this new (old as the eternal hills) 
science, known and practiced in Egypt, India, 
China, and Japan centuries ago, and in view of the 
revelations made known by the late J. M. Roberts 
Esq., in a book entitled "Antiquity Unveiled" 
(Oriental Publishing Co., Phila.) , a brief summary 
of a small portion of which is to be found in the fol- 
lowing pages, the attention of the whole world is 
again directed to a subject of greater interest and 
value from every standpoint than heretofore known 
to mortals of any country. 

This new science, proving the continuity of life, 
has been ridiculed, its followers laughed at and de- 
rided, while the press, catering to the pampered ap- 
petite of the masses for anything sensational, has 
left no stone unturned in its attempts to assail their 
intelligence, integrity, and honesty of purpose, and 
this condition of things will probably continue as 
long as it pays financially. 

The laws governing spirit control are alone under- 
stood in their fulness by those spirits controlling the 
medium; who are ready to sit at our feet and learn 



64 The Proven Continuity of Life 

other ways to give messages whenever we can teach 
them; until then we should rest content to learn 
from them how to control the organs of speech of 
sensitives. There is nothing new in this, and no 
earthly power is strong enough to withstand or pre- 
vent in the least degree the completion of this work 
for the welfare of humanity in the hands of the 
mighty forces now concentrated by four of the great- 
est leaders of human thought that ever lived on this 
planet, viz., First, Hermes Trismegistus, an Egyp- 
tian philosopher and sage, who lived 1150 B. C. 
Second, Gautama Sakyia Buddha, the Hindoo sage 
who is said to have lived about 975 B. C. Third, 
Zarathrustra, the Persian sage who lived about 800 
B. C. Fourth, Apollonius of Tyana, the Cappa- 
docian sage, who lived from the beginning to the 
end of the first century. 

It was those combined spirit forces that made it 
possible for these series of communications to be 
given. No one unfamiliar with the laws governing 
spirit control can fully understand the difficulties 
attending the giving of messages, especially, as in 
the present case where opposing forces from the 
spirit side placed every obstacle in the way to pre- 
vent their transmission, as, in showing the falsity of 
their religious teachings it meant the annihilation of 
their power both in earth and spirit life. 

Modern spirit communion is simply a continua- 
tion of ancient spirit communion and should not be 
allowed to prejudice the human mind. It has ex- 
isted for centuries, but suppressed ever by priest- 
craft. The psychological powers and functions of 



The Falsity of the Christian Gospels 65 

the spirit body, subjects interesting and instructive 
beyond measure, are now made known to the world 
in spite of past interference of thousands of igno- 
rant undeveloped spirits on this earth plane who 
have done all they could to block the way to human 
progress. You must know that wise spirits in the 
higher spheres of being know when a people are 
ready to receive and appropriate spiritual truths, 
and these truths are sent by Spirit Messengers to 
trusted spirit workers on the earth plane, who in 
turn assist in making known those truths through 
sensitive organisms ; mediums, whose physical bodies 
from properties therein contained simply serve as 
the image of a principle; sensitives don't make 
the principle, which existed before they were born, 
has always been here but only recently discovered; 
the result, effect (communication) , is no other than 
the principle made manifest to the senses. To be 
told there are millions of spirits out of the body on 
this earth plane who know but little more than when 
in the body, often with us in our homes and places 
of business, who are to be seen in the halls of legis- 
lation where they often have more to do with affairs 
of earth life than we do, may seem strange to mor- 
tals, but so it is, as any clairvoyant can tell you. 
The stronger the materiality of a spirit body the 
better able it is to demonstrate itself to mortals ; the 
less material it is the less it can do, unless supported 
by spirits of a more material nature ; and even then, 
only by virtue of their intelligence and spirit power 
superior to the lower opposing forces can spirits 
communicate with mortals. 



66 The Proven Continuity of Life 

It is laughable to read of men who promise to 
come back and tell their friends of earth that they 
still live. As well try to teach Greek without ever 
having seen a Greek grammar. It takes some 
time for the spirit to get its eyes open and adjust 
itself to the new conditions in which it finds itself, 
and unless taken by some spirit friend to a medium 
would not know where to go to send his message 
any more than a man from the back woods would 
know where a cable message could be sent, and 
would deny it could be sent, even when told where 
the batteries were which made it possible to send 
the message. He may wish to convince his friends 
of the proof of his existence as a spirit, but he finds 
many obstacles standing in the way. On account 
of the density over our organism compared with 
spirit organism we have the atmosphere so psychol- 
ogized that it is very difficult for a refined spirit to 
come to us at all. To do so is like a strong swim- 
mer almost exhausted by buffeting a swift current, 
and for a refined spirit to force itself back to earth 
and manifest itself through a sensitive medium, pre- 
suming it knows the laws governing spirit control, 
which have to be learned same as anything else, is 
in every way more exhausting. 

Roman Catholic and other Christian spirits are 
so shut up in their earthly acquired dependence 
upon their priests that they cannot ascend as spirits 
out of that condition, and are forced back to the 
earth : no ascent is possible for them while thus held 
and they react upon mortals with disastrous force. 
Nature has given us all the materials for every kind 



The Falsity of the Christian Gospels 67 

of work and progress, but not comprehending we 
deny their uses, while the discoverer is mocked and 
laughed at ; it was always there to be employed, but 
the world prefers its own way and takes a hundred 
years to discuss, deny, and finally accept it. We 
bar knowledge by obstinacy, and refuse to be taught 
even by those who best know the laws of spirit con- 
trol. The church says there is a spiritual body and 
teaches the communion of saints ; it proves neither ; 
the new science proves both. It proves that there 
is no death, that promises of heaven and forgive- 
ness of sins made by cunning priests, of a mediator 
Jesus Christ, a belief in whose death wipes away 
your sins, are designedly untrue. It proves you 
take up life as you leave it, here, suffer for your 
shortcomings, now known to all, as you are seen as 
you really are, and not as you pretended to be when 
in earth life. It is only through kindness, charity, 
love, good will, search for truth, perseverance, spirit 
power and meditation we find the desired and only 
heaven, which is within ourselves waiting to be made 
and recognized. There are thousands of spirits in 
spirit life still waiting for Christ to come ; know no 
more than when in the body, and can be seen in our 
churches on Sunday tier upon tier; cannot ascend 
from the earth plane, have learned nothing, because 
they allowed designing priests to do their thinking 
for them, and rely on their false teachings for de- 
liverance from earthbound purgatorial despair. 
These spirits have been taught they can communi- 
cate with mortals, hence their bitter opposition to 
any teachings which prove the falsity of church dog- 



68 The Proven Continuity of Life 

mas. This same church influence is, and has been, 
one of the most powerful influences to overcome, 
both in spirit and earth life, in giving these mes- 
sages : Once their corrupt church practices are laid 
bare their power is gone, and the contempt and ex- 
ecrations of the thousands they have wronged awaits 
them. Like other mortals, priests want power and 
gold; they have had both during the past sixteen 
hundred years. That chapter is now closed; with 
fear and dismay the managers at Rome view the 
coming storm; but there is no escape; the evidence 
is here; and there is now an influence among 
progressed spirits that forces all evildoers to 
come back here and show just where they lived and 
where they told the truth ; and none know this bet- 
ter than the clairvoyants at the Vatican. 



THE BEGINNING OF CHRISTIANITY 

THE following is a brief compilation of a 
small part of a portion of the communica- 
tions referred to in the book entitled "An- 
tiquity Unveiled," which will enable the reader to 
fix in mind the salient points of what is to follow, 
together with some of my own reflections on subject 
discussed. Those herein selected refer more par- 
ticularly to the mythical gods Hesus, Christos 
(Greek Kristos), Hesus-Christos, Prometheus, 
Jesus Christ, the Cross, and the making of the 
Christian gospels in the fourth century by Bishops, 
Kings, and Priests, at the Council of Nice, 325 
A. D., where the religion of to-day was first promul- 
gated through forgeries and interpolations of cun- 
ning, untruthful bishops and other makers of reli- 
gions, and Man-Gods, whose methods for power 
and gold are little understood by the present gener- 
ation in our country, and now laid bare to the whole 
world. 

There was nothing new in claiming Jesus 
Christ was born of a virgin. At that time fifteen or 
more different gods were being worshiped. All 
claimed to have been born of virgins overshadowed 
by a god, and gave birth to a divine man. The 
maker of any new religion in order to secure power, 
money and a following must have a god born of a 
virgin; clothed with all the attributes mind could 



70 The Proven Continuity of Life 

conceive. Manuscripts of the past containing say- 
ings of wise men were ransacked and pillaged for 
anything that would add to the wisdom, beauty and 
grandeur of the man-made mythical god. In due 
course, as before stated, the making of gods became 
a high art. Forgery, interpolating, and deceit were 
at a premium. Christianity had no beginning until 
the first half of the third century, and was a com- 
bination of the Platonic and Alexandrian doc- 
trines; that is, the Pythagorean, Platonic, Essian, 
Gnostic, and Eclectic, which latter combined the 
principles of all the rest. 

Thirty-two years after the death of Apollonius 
of Tyana, who brought the original gospels from 
India, 45 to 50 A. D., Marcion (St. Mark) found 
certain manuscripts of Apollonius at Antioch and 
took them to Rome, 130 A. D. These are the orig- 
inal gospels from which the canonical gospels have 
been fabricated by Christian plagiarists and are 
known as the Christian Gospels; changed and in- 
terpolated by Eusebius and other bishops early in 
the fourth century at the Council of Nice, 325 
A. D., eliminating every mention of Apollonius, or 
Kristos and substituting the Christ idea, which 
work became the better assured in proportion as the 
original writings and traces of them were destroyed. 
In other words, the Council of Nice established the 
canonical scriptures of to-day. Almost all the 
ideas embodied in the Christian Testament were 
taught at Antioch in the first century, but not in 
their present form. There is hardly a paragraph 
which does not contain evidence of a modified repro- 



The Beginning of Christianity 71 

duction of some doctrine prevailing at the time of 
their production, or in the reign of Augustus. The 
systems of China, India, Persia, Egypt, Greece, 
Rome, Palestine, and even the Druidical system of 
northern and western Europe were drawn upon to 
make up the Eclectic (choosing from the works of 
others) system of religion founded by Potamon, 
which, for more than a hundred years after he died 
in exile, was suppressed, and then revived as being 
of divine origin, and attributed to les, the Phoeni- 
cian name of the God of Bacchus, or the Sun per- 
sonified; meaning "I," the one, and "es," the fire, or 
light, or as one word, "les," the one light; and this 
name is to be found everywhere on Christian altars, 
Protestant and Catholic; thus clearly showing that 
the Christian religion is but a modification of the 
Oriental sun worship attributed to Zoroaster. The 
same letters I. H. S., which are in the Greek text, 
are read by Christians Jes, the Christian priesthood 
adding the terminus, making Jesus the name of the 
fictitious author of the eclectic system of Potamon. 
To return to the gospels: The gospel of St. 
Matthew was the gospel of the Armenians, 
adopted by the priests of Catholicism, who, in or- 
der to gain over the Armenians to their side, about 
350 A. D., inserted it in the Sacred Scriptures. 
Copies of manuscripts of Apollonius were made 
by Hegesippus, a Greek, of Athens, 170 A. D. 
(wrongfully set down in history as a converted 
Jew) , from translations in the Hebraic- Samaritan 
tongue. In the fourth century Ulphilas copied a 
set of gospels and epistles from manuscripts of 



72 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Hegesippus, changed and used the names his Chris- 
tian employers wanted at the head of their different 
books, for which he was well paid and made a 
bishop ; Eusebius, the self confessed forger and in- 
terpolator, produced the Latin Vulgate Bible in the 
fourth century, on which the Roman Catholic 
Church now stands in fancied security, and which is 
the basis of what is called the Holy Bible. The 
ninth century produced the Anglo-Saxon; the four- 
teenth century the Wickliffe ; the sixteenth century 
the Tyndale, Cloverdale, Geneva, and Great, Bi- 
bles; the seventeenth produced the authorized, and 
the nineteenth century the Revised Version. The 
original manuscripts are claimed to have been lost; 
nobody knows what has become of them, — or if 
known would never tell. Strange the title deeds 
should have disappeared in such a mysterious man- 
ner, and the church will now doubtless be very glad 
to know what became of them. 

It is not agreeable to have one's religious belief 
questioned, though belief and unbelief are mere 
empty words. It is why we believe or do not be- 
lieve that concerns us. Even as children, on find- 
ing our best friends have deceived us as to Santa 
Claus, William Tell, and Robinson Crusoe, we suf- 
fer from the rude awakening, and although tracing 
the misrepresentation to its source we still cling 
tenaciously to our early teachings and beliefs. We 
want and must have them real, spite of absolute 
proof to the contrary. But, a lie with a good back- 
ing, with centuries the start, and become a recog- 
nized truth, is a formidable antagonist, especially 



The Beginning of Christianity 73 

when the priests get plenty of money and the igno- 
rant votaries are satisfied with hollow and unful- 
filled promises. Therefore the reader need not feel 
hurt to be told that while many people feel the need 
of, and believe in, the Jesus Christ mentioned in the 
Bible, there are others who, as they think with good 
reason, believe him to be a mythical, man-made god. 
And why? Because many unprejudiced, eminent 
writers, philosophers, and emperors of his time, and 
since, declare they never heard of him. Men who 
lived where Jesus is said to have lived, deny it, and 
say they never heard of such a person. Aside from 
all other considerations, these are facts and proof 
conclusive that cannot be brushed aside, side- 
tracked, hidden, or otherwise done away with. 
Such proof or testimony would be conclusive in any 
court of law, and it would seem any man or body of 
men would agree that it would have been possible 
for such a remarkable man as Jesus Christ to have 
lived and the eminent men and writers not have 
known and made mention of him; and while we 
have great respect for the opinions and feelings of 
those who differ, we press on for further informa- 
tion in our efforts to free mankind from these ap- 
parently cruel delusions born of ignorant men 
centuries ago for power and gold. 

The following distinguished men, historians, well 
known personages, viz., Josephus, in his history of 
the first century says there was no such man as 
Jesus of Nazareth, although a copier of his history 
fraudulently interpolated a passage in which he said 
he (Josephus) referred historically to such a man. 



74 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Had such a man lived at that time a full descrip- 
tion of him would have been given; Pliny, the 
younger, Agrippina, Celsus, Elder, Plutarch, Sue- 
tonius, Seneca, Lucian, Judacus, Juvenal, Plotinus, 
Porphyry, Felix Antoninus, Herod Agrippa, 
Antipas, all well known writers, historians, men of 
note, citzens of the same empire, but never heard 
of Jesus. Marcus Aurelius, the best Emperor 
Rome ever had, denounced Christianity; Julius 
Florus, a Roman historian, says, 125 A. D., neither 
Jesus Christ nor any of his Apostles ever lived; 
Porphyry says no mention was ever made of Jesus 
Christ in any of the books of the so-called Christian 
era; even Abbe Loisy, one of the acknowledged 
modern authorities, a skilled exegetist, says "that 
whereas there is no vestige of historical validity to 
any of the gospels, yet the myth which they relate 
is beautiful enough in its spirit to animate all men, 
and that historical accuracy is unessential to the liv- 
ing truth which they contain." He arrived at his 
convictions with all sincerity and was indifferent to 
the effect his book would produce at Rome. Some 
think Christianity cannot be disproved as it lies in 
a sphere beyond human inquiry; while Rome obliges 
Protestants to uphold the historic validity of the 
Scriptures because it knows its religion (Protes- 
tant), like its own, is a fraud. 

Is it possible, or even probable, all these dis- 
tinguished men should have intentionally lied in say- 
ing they never heard of Jesus Christ, that he never 
existed, and that the story of his life is a despicable 
fraud made years ago by ignorant, designing men 



The Beginning of Christianity 75 

and practiced to this day? A good clergyman 
says: "Although the author of a certain book 
does tell of Prometheus (a mythical god crucified 
on the rocks for sympathy with mankind), a pow- 
erful suggestion of the sacrifice of later years, it is 
a very poor book compared with that book which 
we hug to our hearts because it contains our only 
guide in life, our only comfort in death, and our only 
hope for a blissful immortality." Is it not as- 
tonishing that in this age, people of intelligence are 
bowing before the superstition which ignorant, cun- 
ning priests of centuries ago endeavored to perpet- 
uate for their own benefit? Well may Bishop Car- 
acalla say, "Enlightened men of to-day must be 
fools to follow the teachings of such dishonest 
barbarians as we were ; that at the Council of Nice, 
325 A. D., as is not generally known, it was agreed 
among the bishops there assembled to destroy all 
writings showing the mythological origin of the 
Christian religion." 

From the fourth century in the making of the 
theological scheme by Eusebius of Cassarea most 
of the manuscripts relating to Apollonius and 
Hesus-Christos have been destroyed by Popes and 
Emperors. They have hidden their tracks with 
great skill, but are now discovered, and the 
priestly deception of centuries laid bare; valuable 
libraries containing priceless manuscripts have been 
destroyed because containing facts which proved no 
such person as Jesus Christ ever existed, letting few 
as possible know what the real contents of these 
libraries were. Euthalius, a Greek theologian; 



76 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Eusebius, of Caasarea; Constantine the Great; 
Gregory, Bishop of Neo-Caesarea; Hormisdas; 
Pontiff Euxenus, a Pythagorean philosopher; 
Junianus Justinus, Latin historian; Johann J. 
Griesbach; Procopius; Eunominus, the great 
Aryan leader; Sotion, teacher of Seneca; Saint 
Declan; Leonardo Bruni; Montacute, Earl of 
Salisbury; Pope Nicholas IV; Radbod, King of 
Friesland; Charles Martel, King of France; Win- 
fred — St. Boniface; St. Francis de Sales, Bishop of 
Geneva; John Asser, Abbot of Sherburn, England; 
Jacob Capo; Clement Alexandrinus ; Constantinus 
Pogonatus; Hemas, an Apostolic Father; Cauea- 
des, a Greek philosopher; Pythagoras, the Samian 
Sage; Ammonius Saccas, Alexandrian philosopher; 
Caius Valerius Maximianus Galerius, Roman Em- 
peror; George Deyverdun; Heinrick Paulus; Sat- 
urnius, Essian philosopher; Pontius Pilate. Cyril- 
lus Luchar, Greek patriarch; Quintilian, Latin 
Grammarian; Julius Lucius Florus, Roman his- 
torian; Urban VIII, Roman Pontiff; Phraotes, 
King of Taxila; Cardinal Sancta de Caro; Bod- 
hishormah, Buddhist priest; Lucius, of Cyrene; 
John F. Gronovins ; Innocent III, Pope of Rome ; 
Mesrob, or Mesrop, Armenian theologian; Paul- 
inas; St. Germain, Bishop of Auxerre; Aronamar, 
Persian name of Zoroaster; all the above not only 
deny that Jesus Christ ever existed, but also give 
incontrovertible proof that the so-called Christian 
religion is a fraud ; when, where and by whom con- 
cocted; showing there is not a rite, ceremony, or 
prayer used by Christians but what was taken from 



The Beginning of Christianity 77 

the religious teachings of India, and China, cen- 
turies ago; that the whole of the narratives of 
Christ were derived from the Egyptian and Greek 
Man-God makers ; that there is no antiquarian but 
understands that all historic religions, either 
through relics, monuments, or scrolls have their ori- 
gin in the Sun. Have all these historians and 
scholars deliberately falsified in saying they never 
heard of Jesus Christ, or do you believe somebody 
else has lied? And can any man familiar with 
ancient history and the reputation of these writers 
refuse to accept such proofs of the non-existence 
of Christ as conclusive? One or two historians 
might lie about it, but not all of them; neverthe- 
less, in spite of all testimony to the contrary, so- 
called Christians filled with superstitious beliefs 
instilled into their minds in childhood, before old 
enough to form independent judgments must and 
will have a Jesus Christ at any and all hazards; 
and rightly so until something more satisfying is 
wanted and found. 

Let us turn for a moment to find where the God 
Hesus came from: Eusebius says the name of 
Christian was only recently known, in 823 A. D. 
The Indian Savior Chrishna, Greek Kristos, was 
then worshiped in the Eastern portion of the Roman 
Empire. Little had been known up to that time of 
the God Hesus, of the Western Empire Druids. 
As before stated, Constantine was at York, Eng- 
land, when his father died and knew all about the 
mythical God Hesus, the second person of the 
Druidical Trinity, and conceived the idea of con- 



78 The Proven Continuity of Life 

ciliating the subjects of the Western provinces by 
adopting their God, as well as the Kristos (Latin 
Christos) of the East, and broached the subject to 
some of the leading gnostics at Alexandria, then 
the center of learning of the world. Alexander 
became its strenuous supporter; Arius set his face 
firmly against the suggestion and was banished. 
Constantine then summoned the recognized leaders 
of the worshipers of Kristos to meet at Nicea, in his 
palace, in number over three hundred, and sub- 
mitted his scheme of adopting the Saviors of the 
Eastern and Western sects in the person of one 
God, to be called Hesus-Kristos, to combine the 
characteristics of the Hesus of the West and Kristos 
of the East. At the Council of Nice 325 A. D., 
the assembled bishops voted to adopt the scheme of 
Constantine. Prior to this Council there was no- 
where to be found any mention of Jesus Christ, 
Jesus of Nazareth, Jesus the Son of God, Son of 
Mary, or any such person as the Christian's God, 
and it was not until after the Council of Nice the 
name Jesus was given to the god, coupled with 
Kristos (Christos), the latter being nothing more 
or less than the combination of the names of the 
heathen gods Hesus and Christos, the combined 
name being substituted for that of Kristos (Chris- 
tos) which had been the name up to that time by 
which he was known to his followers ; and thus was 
fastened on the world the most accursed and irra- 
tional form of heathenism that ever held the human 
mind in bondage. 

Mr. Roberts says, "It was a master stroke of gov- 



The Beginning of Christianity 79 

ernmental policy on the part of Constantine to 
blend the prevailing religions of his time into one 
heathen system that would reconcile the warring in- 
terests of the various priesthoods who kept the peo- 
ple in one constant scene of turmoil." Jumanus 
Justinas, Latin historian, says, "In my day it was 
Hesus-Christos ; Eusebius made it Jesus Christ." 
Procopius says, "The Crishna of India before the 
time of Eusebius was a black man, but Eusebius 
changed him into a Jew, instead of a Hindoo, think- 
ing more followers could be had for a white Christ 
than for a Hindoo. Radbod, King of Friesland, 
says, "Hesusism began at least eight hundred years 
before the Christian era and gained a great ascend- 
ency in Ireland and Gaul and was ardently taught 
by St. Patrick, and others." Leonardo Bruni says, 
"Eusebius changed the whole Apollonius version to 
suit the Hesus-Christos doctrines; the Council of 
Nice appropriated 'I. E. S.', the sun god of the 
Phoenicians, making it 'Jes.' The Druid religion 
was the worship of the sun under the designation of 
the God Hesus. The Christians' worship of the 
sun was under the designation of the God Kristos ; 
hence Hesus-Kristos." St. Declan says, "The Sun 
was designated by us T. E. S.,' a designation we 
received from the Phoenicians, but it was corrupted 
by the Scandinavians into i Hes,' meaning the Sun- 
Man, or Sun of God; three hundred years later 
Augustine followers introduced into Ireland the 
Christos religion of the East." 

Declan was a Druid follower of Iesus (Hesus), 
the sun personified: I. meaning one, and E.S. 



80 The 'Proven Continuity of Life 

meaning fire: the one fire, the sun: I.E.S. was pro- 
nounced "Hes," by the Druids, u.s. was added after- 
wards. 

Having learned where the gods Hesus and Kris- 
tos came from and how utilized by the makers of the 
Christian religion, let us turn to the matter of the 
"Cross," and the Crucifixion, of which so little of 
truth is known. 

In 680 A. D. Constantinus Pogonatus presided 
at a council of prominent men holding the highest 
position in the Christian Church. A change of base 
was necessary to veil the truth. They adopted a 
religious symbol because thought to be the best 
and the least known; viz., the figure of Prometheus 
(mythical god) , dying on a cross, instead of a rock. 
The form was that of Prometheus, but the head and 
face was that of Apollonius. From 680 A. D. that 
symbol has been the badge of the Christian Church. 
It was ordained that in place of a lamb the figure 
of a man should be portrayed on the cross. After 
680 A. D. worship of a Lamb on the Cross was 
prohibited, and a man substituted in its place. By 
these items of history we learn how the story of the 
so-called crucifixion of Christ was formulated. 
For five hundred years, from 130 A. D., when 
Marcion (St. Mark) took the Epistles of Apol- 
lonius from Antioch to Rome, to 680 A. D., the ob- 
ject of Christian worship was a Lamb on the Cross, 
and not a crucified man, and this latter was to con- 
ceal the heathen origin of the Christian religion. 

In adopting the crucifix as a new badge of re- 
ligion it was to get away far as possible from the 



The Beginning of Christianity 81 

positive truth that on the tombs of Egypt, Phoeni- 
cia, Greece, and Rome was depicted the same wor- 
ship of the Lamb, and that Christianity was but a 
plagiarism of older religions. (Refer to McClin- 
toch and Strong's Cyclopaedia of Ecclesiastical Lit- 
erature.) 

Hormisdas says, "In my day Jesus Christ was 
worshiped in the form of a Lamb, and shortly after 
this symbol was altered by Constantinus Pogonatus 
to conceal his astro-theological origin. That 
Romanism is simply Paganism, changed into Chris- 
tianity." M. Attilius Regulus says, "The famous 
Grecian God Prometheus dying on the Scythian 
crags was acknowledged as the savior of man 256 
B. C, then a pure invention, much as Jesus Christ 
is now." Lucius Appuleius, an ancient writer, 
says, "That in the dramatization of his great work, 
'Prometheus Bound,' he drew his materials from all 
the gods he knew of, and was to a great extent the 
writer of the Gospel of St. Luke." M. Cocceius 
Nerva, Emperor of Rome, says, "In my day there 
were about fifteen gods taught, among which was 
Prometheus, of the Greeks, Horus, of the Egyp- 
tians, and Hesus, of the Scandinavians, all based 
on the same theological theory ; viz., a woman (over- 
shadowed by a god) who gave birth to a divine man 
born of a virgin. The tragedy of 'Prometheus 
Bound' was played on the stage at Athens centuries 
before the Christian Era, and which subsequently 
suggested to the formulators of Christianity the 
tragedy of what is called the Crucifixion of the 
Christian Savior, of which it was not only the pro- 



82 The Proven Continuity of Life 

totype, but also the Christian symbol of the man 
on the cross." So, there is evidently nothing new 
in the claim that Jesus was born of a virgin. Why, 
you ask, did the ancients worship mythical gods? 
It was because the makers of religious creeds and 
man-gods centuries ago in order to have followers 
were obliged to have their gods born of virgins, and 
clothed them with all the attributes imagination 
could conceive. Mankind has always needed and 
insisted on having some god it could call upon and 
flee to in the hour of trial; knowing its limitations 
and distrust of man, it is true that no man has seen 
God at any time, but is essential in his theory of 
the universe. In his petty conceit he says, "Man 
was made in the Divine likeness," and it is the basis 
of his whole system of morals and hope for the fu- 
ture. The Christian believes God is a spirit, whom 
he cannot even comprehend; also, believes he is a 
personal God, of sex a male, but cannot describe 
just what he is, or looks like. Now, why is this? 
The reply would seem to be, do you not believe for 
the most part what you were taught in infancy, and 
have you not in your own mind pictured and made 
a supreme being, and is not his existence in the 
brain, and not in a place called heaven, and, in the 
end does he not turn out to be an idealized man? 
In other words, have you not really created him, and 
without ever realizing you have done so; not even 
thinking enough about the matter to admit you have 
mentally done so? But mankind needs and must 
have, to satisfy the heart yearnings, in obedience to 
early teachings a super-human being who has om- 



The Beginning of Christianity 83 

niscient knowledge. In other words, it would seem 
at first sight that the Christians' God is the mere 
idea of the worshipers corresponding with the in- 
ward need and desire. 

What can you know of the Infinite Mind, of that 
ever beyond the reach of comprehension? Think 
for a moment how little we can possibly know of the 
Supreme Intelligence ; maker of this, and all worlds. 
Is it not by the exercise of reason that we can dis- 
cover God? 

For if reason is taken away would we be capable 
of understanding anything? 

Plato lays down four principles of information 
in the human mind: "First, intuition of self-evi- 
dent truth; second, demonstration by reasoning; 
third, belief on testimony; fourth, probability, or 
conjecture." 

The mind of man wants to know the truth ac- 
cording to the most infallible certainty which the 
nature of things can yield. You pray because you 
were taught in infancy to do so. To whom do you 
pray? Why, to God, of course. Is it not that 
you pray to a God you, nor anybody knows any- 
thing about, and because you want, or are afraid 
of something? And what makes you think your 
words are heard by a supreme being you can't even 
conceive? Why not let all that go? Do we learn 
religion as we would a trade, or by reflection, medi- 
tation, and does this arise on things heard, seen, or 
read? Should we not appeal to our own strength, 
rely on our own efforts, realizing that each is re- 
sponsible for his own actions, and plans his own 



84 The Proven Continuity of Life 

destiny? that God requires no mediator; and that 
religion must be grounded in experience ? The ship 
goes down spite of beliefs and prayers of priests and 
passengers; lightning crashes through the church 
steeple while the little flock are praying for it not 
to happen ; proving prayers are not answered when 
really wanted; that their God is no respecter of 
persons; that belief in man-made gods makes no 
difference ; that everything on this earth is governed 
by law; that work with hand and brain is the best 
prayer, because always answered ; that their god is 
not the Supreme Intelligence, maker of all worlds ; 
beyond comprehension. Truth never envelops it- 
self in mystery. The supernatural is crumbling 
away before the certainties of Spiritual truths now 
made manifest; and because modern science fails 
to recognize the existence of spirit matter (body) , 
through its material glasses declares its conception 
a relic of savage superstition. "What you are ac- 
quainted with consider that you know it ; what you 
do not understand consider that you do not know it ; 
this is knowledge." 

In the higher realms of spirit life there await 
spiritual truths little dreamed of by mortals and 
which will be poured down upon you as soon as 
you make the conditions possible. By reason of 
the density of our organism compared with spirit 
organism, the atmosphere is so psychologized that 
it is most difficult for a refined spirit to come to 
the earth plane, and, as before stated, still more 
exhausting for a sensitive spirit to force itself back 
to earth and manifest through a sensitive (medium) , 



The Beginning of Christianity 85 

whose organism and brain construction make it pos- 
sible to be used by the higher intelligences in the 
transmission of communications. After death, mem- 
ory, intelligence, and will (spirit power), becom- 
ing more acute than ever, so tinge the atmosphere 
around them with their own life that the air around 
these living principles takes apparent shape and 
form, and thus becoming a semblance of the original 
body is endowed with all the human faculties. 
When the attention of thinking minds is given to 
the subject of spirit control, when they are content 
to begin at the beginning, to acknowledge they know 
nothing about it, wish to learn, observe, and study 
conditions under which messages are given, and not 
dictate how messages must be sent, instead of sitting 
at feet of senders and learning how only they can be 
sent, assuming to know it all, and so, learning noth- 
ing; then, and then only, can progress be made. 
There are few books to guide the investigator. In 
the beginning patience and perseverance are neces- 
sary to understand the methods used by different 
spirits in controlling different organisms. The 
knowledge of knowing how to control and use the 
organs of speech of a mortal (known for centuries, 
and through whom all great truths from the higher 
spheres have always been given to mortals of this 
earth, as yet not far advanced in intelligence) . The 
forming of batteries composed of the finest filmy 
gossamer substance and their uses in controlling, 
whether for materializations or otherwise, is alone 
a science in itself. Dematerializing solids into 
liquid form, carried hundreds of miles in a crucible 



86 The Proven Continuity of Life 

and put back into their original form; speaking in 
the direct voice. These are but physical manifes- 
tations, easily proven, and serve the purpose of 
proving to the beginner the existence of an intel- 
ligence not yet recognized by so called science. 
The new science proves the immortality of the soul, 
the continuity of life; and that there is no such 
thing as death. It teaches the object and purpose 
of this life and brings us in touch with wise and 
advanced spirits through what is termed mental 
phenomenon. It proves the false and hollow pre- 
tensions and promises of the church, and shows the 
penalty paid by mortals on entering spirit life for 
the infraction of nature's laws, intentional or other- 
wise. 

The power and strength of what is termed psy- 
chic force exercised upon persons and things by 
spirits out of the body is beyond present human con- 
ception. That they can and do control mortals for 
good or evil is well known to clairvoyants and sensi- 
tives. Psychology is the main instrument used by 
designing spirits to lead those astray who seek to 
give the truth as to spirit communication with mor- 
tals, to the world. By this psychological power so 
exerted they confuse the senses of individuals and 
cause them to act in ways that will lessen or destroy 
their influence. They are, and have been for cen- 
turies, adepts in the use of this power and often 
carry it to the extent of obsessing and taking pos- 
session of the bodies of spirits as well as mortals 
whom they feel can obstruct the propagation of 
their views. Low and undeveloped spirits often 



The Beginning of Christianity 87, 

take possession of men under the influence of liquor, 
and commit crimes. Guiteau was obsessed by an 
ignorant spirit and murdered President Garfield, 
spite of his prayer for help to dispossess the spirit. 
Mortals often use psychological powers over those 
they desire to use to promote their ends and without 
understanding, or fully conscious of the power so 
exercised. Advanced and wise spirits can, and do, 
by reason of the accumulation and storage of this 
psychic force, compel other spirits guilty of wrong 
doing in the forging, interpolating, and destruction 
of priceless manuscripts centuries ago, to return to 
the earth sphere and make full confession to mortals 
for the injury to mankind in their wicked scheming 
in the past to invent a new religion giving them fol- 
lowers, power, and gold; and thus for centuries 
keeping the world in mental and spiritual bondage. 
The powers of evil are now trying as never before 
to interfere with those, who in order to do this work 
must step out of the ranks and stand alone in the 
open. It is no easy task to proclaim to a world 
sunk in darkness a doctrine not only difficult to 
grasp, but also repugnant to the ordinary mind. 
All such, from experience alone must have a genu- 
ine conviction and speak from their own hearts 
against guilty dogmas, which are an offense against 
the intelligence and moral sentiment of the com- 
munity. There are those who are ready to laugh 
at you and block the way of your progress. Are 
you strong enough to endure the mental strain 
which will be put upon you by vulgar and ignorant 
opposition? ''Be thou simple, frank, chaste as ice, 



88 The Proven Continuity of Life 

pure as snow, thou shalt not escape calumny." 
Each man and woman must make their own destiny ; 
the same way of life is open to all ; adapt yourselves 
to the forces of nature and use them when necessary 
that each may find the possibilities, finite and in- 
finite of their own entity. With health and com- 
mand of one's self every man with the breath of the 
Creator in him is a master, and not a slave, makes 
his own destiny here and hereafter. There is noth- 
ing new in spirit control. Thousands of business 
men are now in the habit of seeking mediums 
through whom they meet and converse with friends 
gone before on business matters, just the same as 
when in the physical body. Why not ! Going out 
of the body makes no difference to the understand- 
ing. The same law of attraction takes the spirit 
back to the banking house, manufactory, or bar- 
room, there to remain until satisfied, and the condi- 
tion outgrown. These business men act upon ad- 
vice given, the same as if the spirit was in the phys- 
ical ; and if asked by a fellow church member if they 
believe in spirit communion will deliberately deny 
it; many know of it and its usefulness, and there 
is really nothing so very terrible of receiving abso- 
lute proof of the continuity of life and talking with 
those near and dear to us. 

Of the truthfulness of the communications com- 
ing to Mr. Roberts there can be no question and to 
the world they are invaluable. In reading them, 
all prejudice should be laid aside, as well as the 
idea of a personal God. The question of a Su- 
preme Being is not under consideration, whether 



The Beginning of Christianity 89 

God, Creator, or Natural Law; and it is only by 
man's spiritual unfoldment and capacity to compre- 
hend and appropriate them that these revelations 
are now brought to the attention of the world. 
They are here given as received, but small portions 
only. The biographical references, and the reviews 
by Mr. Roberts in "Antiquity Unveiled," are un- 
fortunately only partially included ; the book is full 
of most interesting and valuable information about 
the history of past ages and religions. I know of 
no book of greater importance at the present mo- 
ment to our countrymen ; it should be in every pub- 
lic library in the United States. The communica- 
tions are invaluable. They are Mr. Roberts' 
legacy, his monument to this and coming genera- 
tions. Few mortals can appreciate the difficulties 
he encountered in securing these priceless messages 
(over 160 in number), nor the disadvantages the 
spirits labored under in giving expression of 
thoughts through the organism, the brain of a 
medium of limited education, with adverse forces 
in many instances trying to prevent their delivery. 
The quotations from "Antiquity Unveiled" are 
but a tithe of many others with biographical refer- 
ences, and instructive reviews by Mr. Roberts. 
His examination of every communication with crit- 
ical eyes, his references, wide reading and deep re- 
search, examination of authorities and deluge of 
proofs submitted show the Christian religion as now 
taught to be founded on Paganism. I have no pe- 
cuniary interest in the book, and say without hesita- 
tion, that if "Antiquity Unveiled" could be in every 



90 The Proven Continuity of Life 

household of our country one year the intelligence of 
the world would be advanced a century in growth. 
It should be in every library in the United States. 
No such information can be found in any other 
book, and should be read by everybody, irrespective 
of religious belief. 



APOLLONIUS OF TYANA 

PHILOSOPHER, TEACHER AND PUBLIC BENEFACTOR 

HISTORY shows that those men who utter 
the highest and most beneficial truths to 
mortals are the saviors of their time — for 
instance, Confucius, Pythagoras, Plato, Zoroaster, 
Buddha, Apollonius — and that experience must be 
the guide and reason the teacher. Such a man and 
savior was Apollonius, of Tyana, in Cappadocia; 
born February 16, 2 A. D., and died at Ephesus 99 
A. D. A philosopher, teacher, and public bene- 
factor, with a material body containing more spirit 
than the most highly developed of men, he never 
desired to be worshiped nor taught such a doctrine ; 
he never claimed pre-eminence over any one ; never- 
theless, he was deified after death and was wor- 
shiped centuries thereafter. It was not through 
any physical qualities he possessed different from 
those of other men that he accomplished what he did, 
but it was through the spiritual body, and power 
within, and with him. He gave his large patri- 
mony to his poor relatives, and after years of dis- 
cipline and in the pursuit of knowledge went to 
Antioch and began his great mission by teaching 
philosophy to a number of his disciples and to the 
people. He made two journeys to India; the first 
from 36 to 38, A. D. ; the second from 45 to 50, 

91 



92 The Proven Continuity of Life 

A. D. On the latter journey he was accompanied 
by his friend and disciple Damis when he went to 
farther India, and at Singapore found Iarchus, 
chief of the wise men and of the reformed religion, 
and through the kind offices of Phraotes, king of 
Taxila, (who gave him the following letter of intro- 
duction: viz., "Phraotes, to Iarchus, his master, 
and the wise men that are with him, send greeting: 
Apollonius being himself a very wise man, but 
thinking you to be wiser, is coming to you that he 
may be acquainted with your discipline. Send him 
therefore away from you instructed in whatever 
ye know, as being assured that none of your learn- 
ing shall be lost. He is the most eloquent of all 
men and hath an excellent memory. Let him also 
see the throne whereon I sat, when you, Father 
Iarchus, gave to me my kingdom. Furthermore, his 
companions deserve much praise, in that they love 
such a man; Farewell.") obtained from him the 
reformed Hindoo gospels of Deva Bodhisatona, in 
relation to the Hindoo God Kristos, which he after- 
wards used in propagating the Essenia Faith, since 
interpolated and modified into what are now called 
the Christian Gospels. The originals of the Gos- 
pels, treating of the four stages of the life of Bud- 
dha, were obtained through Hiram Ermaudi, of 
Taxila, who took Apollonius into farther India. It 
is well known that the Christian Gospels above re- 
ferred to were appropriated, interpolated, and 
changed by Eusebius of Csesarea, and other bishops 
early in the fourth century in the concocting of their 
theological Christian scheme, eliminating every 



Apollonius of Tyana 93 

mention of Apollonius, and substituting Paul for 
Apollonius and the Christ idea, which work became 
the better assured in proportion as the original 
writings and the traces of them were destroyed. 
Indeed, history has been so changed and mutilated 
by eliminations, forgery, and interpolations in the 
interests of Christianity as to render it unreliable 
and misleading. In fact, what is called the Chris- 
tian religion depended on the destruction of truth 
contained in ancient writings and the substitution 
therefor of the interpolations invented by priest- 
craft, to substantiate their false claims, and this, to 
an extent well nigh incredible to the present gen- 
eration. Apollonius was known as the son of 
Apollo, — Apollo meaning the Sun; the same as 
"Sol" abbreviated into "Pol." In the book of Acts 
those names are changed into Saul and Paul, to 
conceal the fact they related to Apollonius, the ex- 
pounder of the Hindoo theology set forth in the 
Christian Scriptures, no part of which has any re- 
lation to any Jew, whatsoever. 

To the brief portion of communications from 
Apollonius and other wise men of the past, and to 
Jonathan M. Roberts, Esq., whose labors in the 
cause of humanity, and whose patience, wisdom, 
and knowledge of spirit control made it possible 
for these communications to be given to the world 
the attention of the reader is respectfully invited. 

MEMOIR OF JONATHAN M. ROBERTS 

Jonathan M. Roberts, Esq., was born in Mont- 
gomery Co., Penna., December, 1821, and was a 



94 The Proven Continuity of Life 

man of fine education as well as marked ability. 
He studied law and practiced it for some years, 
from which he retired previous to his taking up the 
editorial pen. Prior to the war, he was an active 
Abolitionist, and being a man of strong tempera- 
ment and positive convictions, he became one of the 
leaders of that party. Subsequently he became 
an active Republican, and spoke effectively during 
several campaigns. About 1873 he was convinced 
of the truth of Spiritualism through receiving com- 
munications from his father, who, when in earth 
life, was prominent in national affairs, and a mem- 
ber of the U. S. Senate. In 1878 Mr. Roberts 
started Mind and Matter, a weekly journal, de- 
voted to the interests of Spiritualism and as its able 
editor gained a well earned reputation as a journal- 
ist and writer. He was a great student in ancient 
religious history, and made extensive researches 
therein, prompted by the revelations received from 
many ancient and modern spirits. Thus amidst 
his untiring labors for the good of others, he passed 
to spirit life February 28, 1888, at his home in Bur- 
lington, N. J., in the 67th year of his age. 

On March 26th, 1880, Mr. Roberts, then editor 
of Mind and Matter, received through the medium 
the communication from Potamon, the founder of 
Eclecticism, which opened this regular series. This 
was followed by communications from other spirits 
upon the same subject. These continued until 
1886, 1 and were printed in a weekly journal as re- 

i In stating that the first communication of the regular series was 
received in March, 1880, we do not wish the reader to infer that none 
were received prior to that date. On the contrary, Aronamar, the 



Apollonius of Tyana 95 

ceived. They contain in a small space a vast 
amount of knowledge, most of which was unknown 
to the world before. It is this valuable informa- 
tion, with the comments by Mr. Roberts, which we 
now place before our readers. 

The object of publishing these important and 
startling revelations is not only because they are of 
universal interest, but to preserve them to the world 
as well as meet the popular demand of progressive 
minds in all civilized lands, civilized not by Chris- 
tianity, but through education and intelligence. 
The corroborative evidence embraced in them dem- 
onstrates conclusively that Apollonius of Tyana 
was the Jesus of Nazareth, the so-called Saviour of 
the Christian Scriptures. 2 This great teacher now 
returns to earth, and inspires a medium through 
whom he explains the mysteries which have sur- 
rounded the origin of so-called Christianity. 

This work differs from all others preceding it 
from the fact that it is dependent upon history only 
so far as to identify the individuals giving the com- 
munications, and to bring to notice collateral facts 
bearing upon their testimony. 3 

presiding spirit of the band under whose ministrations they were all 
given, communicated with Mr. Roberts as early as April, 1878, as will 
be seen from the following extract. Mr. Roberts in his notes says: 
"Little did I think when I received the communication from Arona- 
mar, April 25, 1878, what was to follow it two years later through 
the same medium. On March 26, 1880, I received the communication 
from Potamon, the founder of the Alexandrian or Eclectic school of 
philosophy, which opened this remarkable series, since which time I 
have never received any communication which referred to myself per- 
sonally, but all were in the line of this work." 

2 Many of these spirit witnesses could not deliver their testimony in 
the order arranged by the spirit guides of the medium, for the reason 
that conditions were unfavorable. 

s It is clearly proven in these pages that history has been so mu- 



96 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Many of these witnesses now return and contra- 
dict the assertions of Christian writers, viz.: that 
they taught and upheld Christianity while on earth. 
Others testify that they have learned in spirit life 
the fallacy of the teachings of Christianity. Still 
others testify, as they did in earth life, that they 
knew the teachings of Christianity were not in ac- 
cord with truth, but were composed of fragments 
gathered from the decayed religions of the past, 
and molded by skillful minds into the shape best 
suited for their purpose; after which all traces of 
their ancient origin were destroyed as far as possi- 
ble, that they might appear as a direct inspiration 
from God. Hence we cannot expect to find the 
root of the Christian religion at the comparatively 
recent date of eighteen hundred years ago, but back 
through the dim vista of the Oriental ages. Many 
of these spirit witnesses it appears, fearing for their 
lives, withheld the truth while on earth. 

Though Mr. Roberts was a well-read man of 
great intelligence, he had heard of but very few of 
the authors of these spirit communications until 
they introduced themselves to him through the 
medium. He was, therefore, greatly surprised at 
receiving such startling historical disclosures, and 
found it necessary to continually refer to encyclo- 
paedias, biographical dictionaries, etc., in order to 
establish their identity, and obtain as much evidence 
as possible of the correctness of their statements. 
This required the labor and research of years. 

tilated by eliminations, forgery and interpolation in the interests of 
Christianity, as to render it unreliable and misleading in the extreme. 



Apollonius of Tyana 97 

Many of the historical sketches of these spirits had 
to be translated from other languages into English, 
and in cases where there were no historical records 
extant, their statements had to be tested by the light 
of collateral evidence. The historical accounts that 
could be obtained of others were evidently mutilated 
by writers in the interests of Christianity to an ex- 
tent that rendered such records as history unreli- 
able, as well as unjust to the subjects thereof. 

No scholar living on earth at the present day, 
however learned, unaided by spirit intelligence, 
could thus have laid bare the facts in this connection, 
and certainly not one who, as an individual, was a 
marked illustration of how the ignorant and un- 
lettered are chosen by the "powers that be" to con- 
found the wise. The spirit messages are given ver- 
batum as received, but the biographical references 
are inserted in a few instances only, as it would 
make the volume too large. For a similar reason 
the comments of Mr. Roberts are only partially in- 
cluded. Enough of the latter, however, are given, 
to show the reader how deeply he entered into this 
vast subject, and also give him some idea of the 
labor required to consummate this work. At 
many of these sittings other individuals, in com- 
pany with Mr. Roberts, were present, hence there 
is no lack of evidence that the communications were 
received through the medium and carefully re- 
corded. During the time these interviews were in 
progress, many questions were put to the spirits 
which were suggested by their statements. These 
were answered with a promptness and facility which 



98 The Proven Continuity of Ldfe 

proved their ability to elucidate any point bearing 
upon the subject under consideration. If the me- 
dium had been simply a pretender, instead of a 
passive instrument under spirit control, these ques- 
tions would have remained unanswered. 

Some readers of this work, not knowing the es- 
sential facts connected with its history, and moved 
by their prejudices, born of a false education, may 
attempt to make it appear that the contents were 
produced through collusion between Mr. Roberts 
and the medium regardless of their misleading 
effects. No greater mistake could be made. 
From the evidence herein set forth, it appears that 
too much collusion has already been practiced by 
the Church authorities in the past for the good of 
mankind, the evil of which seems now in a fair way 
to be corrected by witnesses from whose testimony 
there can be no appeal. In regard to Mr. Roberts, 
no shadow of suspicion could reflect upon him as to 
collusion in this matter, for he was known to be a 
man of the highest integrity, whose record would 
bear examination even by his opponents. His abil- 
ity, scholarly attainments, intelligence and earnest- 
ness, evinced in his exhaustive labors upon this sub- 
ject to discover the truth, are apparent throughout 
the entire work. 

Those who are unfamiliar with this mode of 
spirit intercourse, will scarcely comprehend the 
difficulties to be surmounted before these spirits 
were able to accomplish their self-imposed task. It 
seems marvelous to those who understand the laws 
governing these manifestations, that these spirits 



Apollonius of Tyana 99 

should be able to return and deliver so coherently 
this vast array of evidence, while controlling a phys- 
ical organism so unlike their own ethereal organism. 
The consistency with which these individuals who 
lived on earth, not only in the remote ages of an- 
tiquity, but down through the centuries, present 
their testimony, every vital part in coherence with 
the other, is among the most remarkable events in 
the history of our world. In this instance the dif- 
ficulties were largely augmented by the presence 
of a great opposing force from the spirit side, com- 
posed of those who from the very inception of the 
Christian religion have been engaged in promul- 
gating its teachings, borrowed from heathen myth- 
ology and galvanized with the name and sentimen- 
talism of Christianity. These spirit enemies of 
truth evidently knew that the result of these reve- 
lations reaching the world meant annihilation of the 
power they had gained, therefore every obstacle 
they could control was placed in the way to prevent 
their transmission. 

These witnesses were mostly the learned men of 
their time, embracing rulers, prophets and histo- 
rians. They step to the front in the nineteenth 
century to reflect light on history's pages, by point- 
ing out the criminal errors caused by interpolation 
and elimination, thus showing how the records of 
the past have been mutilated and the truth misrep- 
resented for selfish ends. In doing this they have 
fearlessly laid bare the parts where personal am- 
bition has prompted changes foreign to the truth 
and misleading to mankind. The light they bring 



100 The Proven Continuity of Life 

includes not only what they acquired on earth, 
but also the clearer knowledge gained in spirit 
life. 

To close readers of the history of man's spiritual 
unfoldment, it must be evident that these revela- 
tions were brought to the attention of the world as 
soon as the state of man's growth enabled him to 
comprehend and embrace them. That the great 
and good in the spirit realms have been struggling 
for centuries through adverse conditions to consum- 
mate this great task, no unprejudiced reader can 
doubt. That they have failed many times in the 
past is equally true, consequently all efforts in that 
direction had to be abandoned from time to time 
until man had progressed to a condition which 
rendered success possible. Destiny, it appears, 
awarded that period to the latter part of the nine- 
teenth century. 

The following is a small portion of the communi- 
cations received from Apollonius of Tyana, and 
other illustrious and learned men of the past: "I 
was born February 16, 2 A. D., at Tyana, in Cap- 
padocia, of wealthy parents, and educated until my 
26th year in general philosophy and literature. I 
served for six years under Euxenes of Heracleia 
learning the Pythagorean philosophy, then went 
to Antioch and from there to Jerusalem, where, on 
account of some physical manifestations of spirit 
power through my then young mediumship, which 
persons living in Jerusalem had heard of, my en- 
trance was hailed as has been alleged the entrance of 
Jesus of Nazareth was hailed, with hosannas and 



Apollonius of Tyana 101 

songs of praise to one who came in the name of the 
Lord : Never did I desire during my mortal life to 
be worshiped after death, nor teach such a doctrine : 
but I was deified after my death : Nine epistles were 
made a present to me by Phraotes of Taxila, India. 
Those Epistles contained all that is embraced in the 
present Epistles claimed to have been written by 
St. Paul ; and from what I have learned as a spirit 
I conclude I am both the Jesus and St. Paul of the 
Christian Scriptures: — Flattering enough to my 
vanity, but the ruin of my happiness. I desire to 
speak of the ultimate of spirit power on earth: 
Materialists claim it is impossible to restore that 
which is dead to life. Upon my own knowledge, I 
assert that if you have developed your body into a 
holy, trusting love, with a heart that beats for hu- 
manity, if such a person comes in contact with a 
young body from which the spirit has been driven 
out before it could accomplish its mission, take that 
body by the hand, and with mighty will, arrest that 
spirit, he can force it back to the body it once in- 
habited and make it fulfill its mission. The spirit 
addressing you is not confined to the limits of the 
form you see before you, but extends far around it, 
as well. It was through the spiritual power within 
me that I accomplished what I did. Those men 
and women who utter the highest and most bene- 
ficial truths to their fellow mortals are the Saviors 
of their time, and the highest sensitive mortals in 
any generation who are living nearest nature's di- 
vine law of truth, will bring forth a child who may 
be the so-called Savior of that generation. I was 



102 The Proven Continuity of Life 

neither ostracized nor banished for anything I did, 
said, or had written; but retired voluntarily to the 
same island to which, as is alleged, the St. John of 
Revelations went, 69 and 70 A. D., and there I 
wrote an identical story with that attributed to the 
so-called St. John, the Revelator. The Anti-Ni- 
cene Library contained documents (some still ex- 
tant), that fully warrant you in challenging the 
translators of to-day as to correctness of their pro- 
duction, as they are erroneous in many particulars. 
I declare the Christian gospels were preached by me 
at Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus, Athens, Philippi, 
Rome, Alexandria, and at Babylon; I healed the 
sick, restored sight to the blind and raised the dead ; 
I claim no pre-eminence over any one, and only say, 
that my body contained more spirit than the aver- 
age of men at the time I existed in mortal flesh. 
All the Christian gospels are borrowed from the 
books I brought from India, obtained in part from 
Phraotes. I think those books were used by the 
Platonists, Eclectics and Gnostics of Alexandria, 
about 150 years after I died at Ephesus A. D. 99. 
The originals of the Gospels I obtained through one 
Hiram Ermandi, of Taxila, who took me forward 
into farther India. They were written on thin, 
tough paper, and treated of the four stages of the 
life of Buddha; viz., birth, childhood, mature life, 
and death. These books I obtained at Singapore, 
between India and Sumatra. One Hegesippus 
made copies from my translations and modified ver- 
sions of the originals in the Samaritan tongue, and 
Ulphilas copied from the manuscripts of Hegesip- 



Apollonius of Tyana 103 

pus. I wrote in the Hebraic-Samaritan tongue, 
the language of my country." 

The above is but a small portion of communica- 
tions given. Refer to Penny Cyclopaedia, London, 
A. D. 1834, as to life of Apollonius. In "An- 
tiquity Unveiled," Mr. Roberts devotes thirteen 
pages to the history of Apollonius and a review of 
above communication, both highly interesting and 
instructive, but which lack of space prevents repro- 
ducing here; and the same rule unfortunately ap- 
plies to all subsequent communications herein con- 
tained. He says: 

"The total silence of authors of the first and 
second centuries regarding Apollonius can be ac- 
counted for on but one theory; viz., That it was a 
necessity to ignore Apollonius and his teachings, 
that the so-called Catholic religion could gain a foot- 
hold. Besides, the fragmentary remains of works 
of first three centuries reaching us had to pass 
through the hands of Eusebius, that prince of 
forgers and interpolators Pope Sylvester I, and 
their successors, who, from the fourth to sixteenth 
century, interpolated, mutilated and destroyed 
every trace of evidence possible that showed the real 
origin and nature of the Christian religion. In the 
Codex Beza the name is not Apollos, but Apol- 
lonius ; but even this positive clue to the identity of 
Apollonius with the St. Paul of the Christians was 
attempted, to be obliterated by substituting Apollos 
for Apollonius, as it originally stood. The tell- 
tale confession from 1st Epistle to the Corinthians 
stands; viz., "For while one saith I am Paul, and 



104 The Proven Continuity of Life 

another, I am of Apollos, who then, is Paul and who 
Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed ; I have 
planted; Apollos watered but God gave the in- 
crease," etc. 

Paulina, Pompeia, wife of the Roman Emperor 
Trajan, says: "Apollonius preached in Rome 
under the name of Paulus, or Paul, in the reign of 
the Emperor Domitian, thus identifying Apollo- 
nius with the Jesus and Paul of the Christian 
Bible." 

Damis, the friend and disciple of Apollonius of 
Tyana, says : "All subordinate conditions of an in- 
ferior character must give way where a great object 
is to be obtained. The spirit of opposition to what 
I am here to say is of the most intense character. 
Everything possible has been done to prevent my 
coming here. I was born at Ephesus, the chief city 
of worship of the great Diana of the Ephesians. 
Apollonius made two journeys to India, and not 
one as generally supposed. The first was from 36 
to 38 A. D. ; the last one was from A. D. 45 to 50. 
From the latter he brought back the Indian gospels 
in relation to the Hindoo God Christos. Apollo- 
nius first attempted to introduce the religion of 
Christos at Nazareth, a small village near Gaza. 
The most important part of the life of Apollonius 
extended over the reigns of Tiberius, Caligula, 
Claudius, Nero, Vespasian, Titus, Domitian, Nerva 
and Trajan. I wrote memoirs of Apollonius from 
about 34 to 80 A. D., and died 90 A. D. The 
Greek followers of the mythical god Prometheus, 
mutilated those memoirs. They were greatly op- 



Apollonius of Tyana 105 

posed to the introduction of the Indian Christos 
among the Greeks. Apollonius was founder of the 
Nazarite sect, and was the real Paul. I was twice 
at Rome with Apollonius, 41 and 63 A. D., and was 
at Alexandria, Egypt, when Apollonius was tried 
before Domitian. Marcion and Lucian obtained 
mutilated copies of my Memoirs concerning Apol- 
lonius and used them in shaping their gospel trag- 
edies." 

The Nouvelle Biographie Generale says : "Da- 
mis was a Greek historian, an inhabitant of New 
Nineveh : he accompanied Apollonius and wrote an 
account of his journeys, which served as a basis of 
the life of Apollonius by Philostratus." 

The Biographie Universelle says of Damis: 
"He was versed in languages of the East, and a 
faithful companion of Apollonius as long as he 
lived. Damis bequeathed writings concerning his 
master to one of his relatives, which at a later period 
became the property of Julia, the wife of Septimus 
Severus. This Princess entrusted to Philostratus, 
an eloquent sophist of high reputation, the duty of 
editing the life of Apollonius, of Tyana." 

Through this testimony of Damis we have been 
taken to India, the source of Christianity, and in- 
stead of its having any relation to Jesus Christ, or 
Jesus of Nazareth, it relates to the Hindoo Savior 
Christos, and was carried to the Roman Empire by 
Apollonius of Tyana about the time it is alleged the 
mission of Jesus Christ began. 

It will be remembered that about the beginning 
of the third century A. D. in the reign of Septimus 



106 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Severus, Philostratus wrote his life of Apollonius, 
taking the facts of his history from the memoirs of 
Damis, from his birth to the beginning of the second 
century and from Mceragenes to the time of Euas- 
thenes, and from their works wrote his history ; but 
every effort was made by succeeding Popes and 
emperors since the reign of Constantine the Great, 
A. D. 837, to destroy what he (Philostratus) wrote. 
At that time Philostratus says there was no such 
thing as the Christian religion, and no one knew of 
such a person as Jesus of Nazareth, nor could any 
of the scripture narratives of the life of Jesus Christ 
so nearly analogous to the events he related con- 
cerning Apollonius have been in existence. That 
in the third century at Rome, the special and orig- 
inal seat of the Christian church, Apollonius was 
worshiped as the savior of men at the very time he 
(Philostratus) wrote his biography. Had Jesus 
of Nazareth been so worshiped at that time what 
reason would there have been in the Emperor Sev- 
erus and his subjects to have worshiped Apollonius 
as a savior. The latter was then deified by the 
Romans, and his statue set up in the temple of 
Jupiter. Had Jesus Christ and his Apostles been 
living when Apollonius lived and labored, Damis, 
who was with him much of that time, would have 
made some mention of such people, either favorably, 
or unfavorably. That he did not do so is of itself 
sufficient proof that Jesus Christ, his apostles, nor 
the Christian Religion had an existence before or 
during the period, which was the only time they 
could have had a real existence. 



Apollonius of Tyana 107 

One of the greatest proofs Christians bring for- 
ward to establish the historical existence of Jesus is 
the letter of Pliny the Yiounger, to Trajan. There 
was such a letter but the word "Christians" written 
thereon was a forgery. The word used was Es- 
senes, not Christians. Pliny says, that as early as 
the beginning of the second century, A. D., no such 
person as Jesus Christ was known, and no such 
people as Christians had ever been heard of. Ori- 
gen, claimed to have been a Christian Father, says 
there was not a scrap of evidence to be found as 
late as A. D. 180, showing the existence of the so- 
called Jesus Christ. The whole narrative relative 
to such a person came from the Greek and Egyp- 
tian god-makers. Josephus wrote nothing of Jesus 
of Nazareth because no such person lived in the 
only period of the world's history in which such a 
man could have lived, and says there were no Chris- 
tians in A. D. 100, in the reign of Trajan. Any 
person of ordinary comprehension can see that the 
passage in which it is said he referred historically to 
such a man was fraudulently interpolated by some 
Christian copier of his history. 

The Nazarites were held in the greatest contempt 
by the Jews, and it was for that reason the Christian 
priesthood chose that obscure village of Judea for 
the scene of Jesus' abode : 

Agrippina, mother of Nero, 12 to 59 A. D., left 
voluminous writings, but never mentioned the name 
or existence of Jesus. Pliny the Elder never men- 
tioned Jesus in his history (37 volumes), dealing 
largely of things in Palestine. Celsus wrote vol- 



108 The Proven Continuity of Life 

uminously, 150 A. D., showing Jesus was a myth, 
and the New Testament a forgery. Plutarch wrote 
more than 100 lives of distinguished men but never 
mentioned, nor even heard of Jesus of Nazareth. 
Seutonius, and Seneca, both wrote voluminously, 
histories and biographies, but neither mentioned, 
nor heard a word about Jesus Christ. Lucian, Ju- 
venal, Philo Judacus, born in Bethlehem, Plotinus, 
Porphyry, never heard of Jesus. Marcus Aurelius, 
the best Emperor Rome ever had, denounced Chris- 
tianity as a fable. Felice Antoninus, Herod 
Agrippa, Herod Antipas, all citizens of the same 
empire, but never heard of Jesus. Julius L. 
Florus, a Roman historian, says: "Neither did 
Jesus Christ ever live, nor were any of his so-called 
Apostles known, A. D. 125." Porphyry, who 
wrote 15 volumes, says: "In the earliest books 
and manuscripts of the so-called Christian Era, 
there was no mention made of Jesus Christ, ex- 
cept as a kind of Sun-god." Pope Gregory says: 
"No such person as Jesus of Nazareth ever existed." 
Pausanius, 150 A. D., traveled through Syria, and 
left ten books of history and never heard of Jesus. 
Even Flavius Josephus failed to make mention of 
Jesus of Nazareth, the twelve Apostles, or any of 
the claimed founders of the Christian religion, or 
any religious sect as Christians. In the face of 
such evidence as this is it not useless to pretend 
such people lived and acted, as is represented in 
the Christian Scriptures, spite of the forging, in- 
terpolating and destruction of manuscripts by 
Eusebius and his accomplices? 



Apollonius of Tyana 109 

Long before, as well as after the so-called Chris- 
tian era, all gods were born of virgins, so there was 
nothing new in the claim that Jesus Christ was born 
of a virgin, for it was of frequent occurrence. 
There were fifteen such gods worshiped at the same 
time Jesus Christ was said to have been born, and 
as M. A. JRegulus says, "the priests finding the 
masses would not worship anything that was not 
covered by a veil of secrecy resorted to gods born of 
virgins; a fundamental principle in nearly all re- 
ligions now existing, with the sun as the central 
pivot, which sun has been corrupted into son." 

John Asser, Abbot of Sherburn, England, says: 
"Among the manuscripts of Alfred the Great there 
were about fourteen crucified gods treated of. 
They were all performers of miracles, all born of 
virgins, and all were crucified, or killed in some 
other way." M. C. Nerva, Emperor of Rome, 
says : "The foundation of the history of the fifteen 
gods worshiped in my day, was the theory of a 
woman, overshadowed by a God, who gave birth to 
a divine man, born of a virgin." (Refer to Bi- 
ographie Universelle.) Varro, a Roman writer, 
B. C. 28, says: "All Gods worshiped were typical 
personations of the sun, and simply the creation of 
men; and to hold the masses, they were compelled 
to have something tangible to worship; gods and 
saints with all kinds of heads." Lucian, the Greek 
satirist, says : "One and the same idea ran through 
the religion of all nations as to their gods having 
been born of virgins, that in Sicily, this idea had in 
the past become so common that death was imposed 



110 The Proven Continuity of Life 

upon women who claimed to have been impregnated 
by god, or gods." (Refer to Chambers 3 Encyclo- 
paedia as to Varro.) 

It is impossible to judge how far the writings of 
Apollonius, who died in the year A. D. 99 at Ephe- 
sus, came into the hands of Marcion and Lucian, 
(the St. Mark and St. Luke of the synoptical gos- 
pels) in their orignal shape, in A. D. 130, or to what 
extent they altered them before coming into the 
hands of Eusebius, and his coadjutors of the Coun- 
cil of Nice, A. D. 325. But, whatever the changes 
there is nothing original connected with it as an 
original religion. Marcion, a native of Cappa- 
docia, the father of Christianity, says he changed 
and interpolated the Pauline Epistles to suit him- 
self ; that he obtained them at Antioch, and brought 
them to Rome; that they contained facts not known 
to the world at large and presented an opportunity 
to make himself great; that these Epistles were 
copied from the originals by Apollonius, (Apollos, 
or Paulus), and to disguise the identity of their 
author, Apollonius of Tyana, he (Marcion) inter- 
polated that description of Paul that was after- 
wards copied by Lucian; that the foundation of 
those Epistles was the sign of the Zodiac, known as 
Aries, the Ram, or Lamb ; that the early Christians 
all worshiped a Lamb, instead of a Man, on the 
Cross; that the Epistles were written in the Cap- 
padocian or Samaritan tongue, and that he was the 
first person to introduce these Epistles to public 
notice in A. D. 130. 

"Mr. Roberts says: "From the above it would 



Apollonius of Tyana 111 

seem that the Epistles attributed to St. Paul by the 
Christians were certain Epistles of Apollonius of 
Tyana, found some thirty-two years after his death 
at Antioch, by Marcion, who copied, altered, and 
took them to Rome, A. D. 130 and was the first to 
introduce them to the public. That Mr. Charles 
B. Waite in his priceless history of the Christian 
religion to A. D. 200 shows conclusively that the 
gospel of Marcion is the original from which the 
four Canonical Gospels have been fabricated by 
Christian plagiarists, that it was the Sanscrit Gos- 
pels of Deva Bodhisatona, obtained and modified by 
Apollonius in accordance with his philosophic views, 
and still further modified by Marcion in the Gospel 
he preached at Rome, again modified by some 
writer thirty years afterward, and labeled the gos- 
pel according to St. Luke. The author of the 
gospels of Marcion, and St. Luke, and the Pauline 
Epistles being one and the same person, and that 
person none other than Apollonius of Tyana, the 
only Apollos, or Paulus, or Paul that ever had an 
existence. Marcion was the compiler of the first 
complete gospel, collector of the Epistles of Paul, 
editor and publisher of the first New Testament, 
but his works have shared the common fate of those 
of the so-called heretics of the second century, none 
of which works in their original form have been 
permitted to come down to us." (Refer to works 
of Dr. Lardner.) 

Lucian says, "He merely followed the statements 
of Marcion, never thinking his description of St. 
Paul would be seized upon by Christians in after 



112 The Proven Continuity of Life 

ages to perpetuate their fraud ; that it mattered not 
what events he sought to use, sacred or historical, so 
he could make them suit his purposes ; that all men 
are selfish, so far as securing the comforts of life 
and gaining prominence over their fellow men is 
concerned." 

In those days, no more was thought of bringing 
a new god into existence, so long as he was born of 
a virgin, than in these days of issuing the prospectus 
of a gold mine; power and gold being the object in 
view in both cases; the one telling the biggest lies, 
miscalled miracles, secured the most and best paying 
followers. 

Euthalius, a Greek Theologian, says: "The 
Pauline Epistles were brought from India by Apol- 
lonius. The gospel of St. Matthew is not original, 
but is of Armenian origin. The gospel according 
to St. Mark was left by Apollonius with the Thessa- 
lonians. The gospel according to St. Luke is a 
modified version of the legend of 'Prometheus 
Bound,' as rendered by Lucian and Marcion at 
Rome. The gospel according to St. John was writ- 
ten by Apollonius toward the later part of his life 
on the Island of Patmos ; that the canonical Epistles 
were all derived from the writings of Apollonius 
and were appropriated by Eusebius of Csesarea to 
make good his theological scheme; that he (Eu- 
thalius) put these Indian writings into his own 
shape, eliminating from them every mention of 
Apollonius, or Krishna (Latin, Christos), and sub- 
stituted therefor the names of Paul and the Christ 
idea ; that the work of Eusebius and himself became 



Apollonius of Tyana 113 

the better assured in proportion as the original writ- 
ings and the traces of them became destroyed." 

In fact, from the fourth century, in the making of 
the theological Christian scheme by Eusebius of 
Csesarea all manuscripts and documents relating to 
Apollonius and Hesus, Christos and other Gods 
have been destroyed by Popes and emperors except 
certain manuscripts in the private keeping of the 
Roman Catholic Church and monasteries; the 
priests of past centuries have hidden their tracks 
well, and to-day the church rests in fancied secur- 
ity, from the fact that so much evidence in support 
of those records has been destroyed, — knowing, that 
but for the destruction of the records of the past 
Christianity would not have existed to-day. The 
doctrines taught by Apollonius were of such a char- 
acter that the Christians could not afford to let 
them be known, and they perished in the first cru- 
sade against the contents of the Alexandrian Li- 
brary. Pope Gregory VII, by whose order the 
library of the Palatine Apollo was destroyed, con- 
taining priceless manuscripts from the first to the 
middle of the fourth century, gives as a reason for 
this heartless destruction of invaluable literature 
that there were recorded in that library all the facts 
that would prove that no such person as Jesus of 
Nazareth ever existed, letting as few as possible 
know what the real contents of that library were. 
(Refer to Chambers' Encyclopaedia.) 

Hierocles, in the fourth century, boldly charged 
upon the Christian priesthood their plagiarism of 
the teachings of Apollonius; but Eusebius, the 



114 The Proven Continuity of Life 

champion interpolator and destroyer of manu- 
scripts, took good care to destroy the testimony of 
Hierocles and his arraignment of the Christian 
priesthood, and thus prevented it from coming down 
to us. Eusebius said the Christian religion did not 
originate with Jesus Christ, and Christianity, as 
such was new, as late as 325 years after the pre- 
tended birth, and admitted the whole story about 
Jesus Christ was mythical and intended to gain 
power for himself and his Christian coadjutors. A 
great many old books and manuscripts are still at 
Rome, kept hidden from the world, but the time 
will soon come when they must become known. 

Clement Alexdrinus says of Eusebius, of Cses- 
area: "All his translations of my writings are in 
the main forgeries; but hopes his (Clement's) writ- 
ings, of which true copies as they originally read are 
now in the possession of the Maronite monks of Mt. 
Lebanon, Syria, and may yet be forthcoming; these 
once in possession of the moderns and the whole 
fabric of Christianity will be stamped as a forgery." 

To ancient astronomers it was well known that 
the theological gods of every people, not excepting 
the Christian world, were the allegorical legends of 
the Sun's career in his annual route through the 
heavens. The ancient Christians worshiped the 
first sign of the Zodiac, Aries, the Lamb, or Ram. 
In 161 A. D. the renowned priests of the East and 
West throughout the civilized world assembled in 
Council at Alexandria, and adopted as a symbol of 
common worship the body of the Grecian God, 
Prometheus, suffering for mankind on the Scythian 



Apollonius of Tyana 115 

Crag, to which should be attached the head of Apol- 
lonius of Tyana. 

Christianity did not have a beginning until the 
first half of the third century. Until 350 A. D. 
the gospel of Matthew was the gospel of the Armen- 
ians, when, in order to get them to adopt their 
Christian doctrines it was adopted by the priests of 
Catholicism, who then inserted it in the sacred scrip- 
tures. Christocism was changed into Christianity 
between the fourth and fifth centuries, in order to 
meet the wave of Christian doubt through the 
"Hesus" element of Western Europe. The reason 
why the founders of Christianity destroyed so many 
manuscripts written prior to A. D. 250, was because 
they showed that the Pythagorean, Platonic, and 
Essian, Gnostic and Eclectic religious systems, to- 
gether formed the basis of Christianity as it now 
stands. Eusebius, almost the sole authority for 
the earliest facts concerning Ecclesiasticism, was 
the Christian Church historian. He was most 
prominent in the Council of Nice, A. D. 325, that 
established the Canonical Scriptures of to-day; 
which erected a myth, and then, and ever after- 
wards have cheated their fellow men with their god- 
man, shielding themselves behind that mandate, 
"Thus saith the Lord," and combining church and 
state. 

Lucius Appuleius, an ancient writer, says: "If 
the works of Lucian had not been interfered with 
there would have been no necessity for the spirit 
communications you are now receiving. For, in 
the dramatization of his great work 'Prometheus 



116 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Bound,' Lucian prefaced it by expressly saying that 
he drew his material not only from iEschylus, but 
from the gods of all nations he knew of, and this, 
because of the similarity of their teachings." (Re- 
fer to Chambers 3 Encyclopaedia.) 

Carneades, a Greek philosopher, says: "The 
character and career of the mythical god Prome- 
theus were almost identical with those of the 
Christos of India; the story of Prometheus being 
nothing more than a plagiarism by the Greeks of 
that relating to Christos. All the god-systems, or 
Christs born in the flesh, grew out of the heathen 
idea of sacrifice as a propitiation for sin." (Refer 
to Smith's Greek and Roman Biography.) 

Cardinal Caesar Baronius, Librarian of the Vati- 
can Library, prior to 1607, says: "The old manu- 
scripts showed that Christianity did not have a be- 
ginning until the first half of the third century, and 
that one Papius, a priest in Syria, was the origin- 
ator of that religion. That the Christian story was 
derived from a Grecian tragedy, the hero of which 
was a dying God ; and the first man that taught such 
a doctrine was Apollonius of Tyana, who got the 
idea in India from the narrative regarding the Hin- 
doo God Crishna, who is in reality the Christ of 
the Christians; that the documents to which he al- 
ludes the Catholics have not destroyed, but the 
originals are in the hands of the Order of Jesus, and 
no priest is allowed to read them unless he takes 
the oath of eternal secrecy. That there is not a 
learned Catholic in the priesthood, to-day, but 
knows that Christianity is nothing more than an old 



Apollonius of Tyana 117 

pagan idea revived, but as it gives them power their 
lips are sealed." (Refer to Nouvelle Biographie 
Generale.) 

Eusebius of Caesarea, Palestine, was born 270 
A. D. and died 340 A. D. Toward the end of the 
fourth century many errors had crept into the old 
Latin versions that the churches were in danger of 
losing the pure scripture of the Apostolic days. 
Just at this crisis there returned to Rome one of 
the greatest scholars and holiest men of the day, 
Eusebius Hieronymas (St. Jerome), and his high 
reputation pointed him out at once as the man to 
undertake this important task. His revision of the 
New Testament was completed in 385 A. D., and 
later the Old Testament. No other work has had 
such an influence on the history of the Bible. For 
more than a thousand years it was the parent of 
every version of the scriptures in Western Europe. 
It was called revolutionary and heretical, an im- 
pious altering of the inspired word of God; but at 
the famous Council of Trent, a thousand years 
later, eighteen years in session in making new and 
infamous doctrines that have since held mankind in 
mental bondage many centuries, they decreed the 
old Latin Vulgate should be considered correct, 
and to this day their church has refused, and dare 
not advance farther. 

Eusebius says in his confession: "I yield under 
protest ; I hate both my mortal and spirit life. The 
prince of interpolators, forgers, and plagiarists now 
inhabits the organism of this man before you. 
Curse you, and your book; I have fought these 



118 The Proven Continuity of Life 

spirit powers during two long years before they got 
me here to-night. I am not the forger of the pas- 
sage relative to Jesus Christ, in Josephus ; I merely 
copied it; Justin Martyr did it, in his Epistle to 
Antoninus Pius, begging that he wouldn't perse- 
cute Christians, on account of the similarity of the 
Christian with the Pagan God." In chapter 2 of 
his ecclesiastical history Eusebius says: "The 
epistles and gospels of the ancient Therapeutee are 
those of the present day; and another thing I was 
compelled to say in my history, was, that the gospel 
of Jesus Christ was neither new nor strange; that 
there is no Archbishop, Cardinal, nor Pope that has 
not tampered with everything that could throw 
light upon Christianity. It had its origin, and was 
founded by Apollonius of Tyana. All the epistles 
and gospels are in reality the creation of the Chris- 
tian priests. Some were named in the second cen- 
tury, and others not until the fourth century. The 
epistles of Apollonius were in the Syriac-Hebraic 
tongue and the Greek writers translated them to 
suit themselves. The original (if ever there was 
an original) Jesus Christ was a Hindoo God, known 
under the name of Christos, or Krishna, the modern 
way of spelling it to disguise the truth, and was 
worshiped in the temple of Mathura, on the Jumna, 
1200 B. C. I don't come here to confess anything 
willingly, but am trapped by spirits who know more 
than I do. I hate to give this communication ; it is 
a surrender of power. No man likes to give up 
power. I have confessed only what their power 
made me confess: I have had to do it. But to me 



Apollonius of Tyana 119 

this is the worst experience I have ever had to un- 
dergo. I would rather have spent a hundred years 
in hell than to have acknowledged what I have done 
here." 

Eusebius wrote a chapter bearing the monstrous 
title, "How far it may be lawful and fitting to use 
falsehood as a medicine for the advantage of those 
who require such a method." (Refer to Smith's 
Dictionary of Roman Biography.) 

Gregory of Constantinople, says: "I was one 
of the principal parties who placed the Christian 
scriptures in their present shape. Every priest 
knows Apollonius was the original Jesus Christ; 
the latter a myth ; I come not of my own will ; I am 
forced to tell what I know about Christian interpo- 
lations, robbery, and lying. I deceived, because it 
gave me power. I tampered with the books that 
have been described here to-day. I substituted 
names in them that were not in the originals, and 
helped all I could to destroy the idea of man per- 
forming any good work of himself, and to induce 
people to rely entirely for the atonement of their 
sins, on Jesus. I also destroyed many valuable 
books, for fear some one would discover my fraudu- 
lent conduct. If you must have a savior I do not 
see why you should not have the right one. It is 
better to build on a reality than a myth ; Apollonius, 
in spirit life has a noble school of philosophy for 
spirits who desire to be educated. One of the most 
consummate villains that ever lived, and who did 
more to retard learning the truth regarding this 
Christ, than any other, was Eusebius, for he spent 



120 The Proven Continuity of Life 

his whole life in interpolating, mutilating and de- 
stroying everything that was against Christianity, 
and the first, Pope Sylvester I, was also guilty of 
a similar destruction of those books." (Refer to 
Nouvelle Biographie Generate.) 

Constantine the Great, a Roman emperor, says: 
"I possessed a valuable library, became a Christian 
fanatic, and destroyed it. The four gospels were 
originally Buddhistic gospels, and were written 
by Deva Bodhisatona, in an ecstatic state. They 
were mingled with Platonism, by Potamon; this is 
the true account of the Christian New Testament." 
(Refer to American Cyclopaedia.) 

Gregory, Bishop of Neo-Cassarea, says: "I was 
a collector, and interpolator of manuscripts. My 
whole collection fell into the hands of Eusebius who 
destroyed all he could not use. I lived at same 
place as Eusebius, and one of the most important 
manuscripts he destroyed was 'The History of the 
Initiated,' the other was 'The Syntagma.' " Mr. 
Roberts says, "Where, think you, would Christian- 
ity be to-day had 'The History of the Initiated' 
been saved from this duplicity?" (Refer to Bio- 
graphie Generate.) 

Hormisdas, a Roman Catholic Pontiff, says : "I 
knew that Eusebius was a forger upon the writings 
of Apollonius. Romanism is Paganism, changed 
into Christianity. I helped destroy copies of writ- 
ings of Apollonius, Damis, Basilides, in order to 
secure power. This power I have held for thirteen 
hundred years, but am now forced to tell the truth." 
On leaving he asked, "Was either of you ever com- 



Apollonius of Tyana 121 

pelled to tell the truth while assembled thousands 
looked upon your disgrace?" And further, "I 
united the Greek and Roman Churches after 
they had once separated and I lay all the folly 
of these infidels to the fools who afterwards broke 
that union. If what I labored for had been fol- 
lowed up by my successors your infidels would not 
have dared to send your bold, daring, and vindictive 
spirits over here to fight us. Curse the Truth. I 
would lie to you but I cannot." (Refer to Bio- 
graphie Generale.) 

Euxenus, a Pythagorean philosopher, says: 
"The doctrines of Apollonius were of such a char- 
acter that the Christians could not afford to let them 
be known, and they perished in the first crusade 
against the contents of the Alexandrian Library. 
Apollonius of Tyana, I know from personal obser- 
vation and knowledge, was the Jesus of Nazareth 
of the Christians, and fully established by writings 
of Saturninus, Basilides, and Valentinus, all gnos- 
tics, and the two latter of same city, and those who 
followed them in the second and third centuries. 
Truth is greater than falsehood. I have long de- 
sired the time to come when I could obtain this op- 
portunity to testify that Apollonius of Tyana, 
whose memory and renown were hilled through 
Eusebius at the Council of Nice, was the real Jesus 
of modern Christianity." This is but a brief 
notice of the long and most instructive communi- 
cation from Euxenus; the comments of Mr. Rob- 
erts thereon and his deep research in every instance 
carries with it a fund of valuable information. 



122 The Proven Continuity of Life 

(Refer to Smith's Dictionary of Roman Biogra- 
phy.) 

Junianus Justinus, a Latin historian, says: "I 
copied that portion of history (Trogu's) which re- 
lated to Christos. That portion of my history which 
related to Apollonius was allowed to stand, but the 
name of Apollonius was dropped and the Christos 
was altered into Christ. In my day it was Hesus 
Christos. In the days of Eusebius it was made 
Jesus Christ. The Christians never allowed any- 
thing I wrote to stand unless it sustained their 
scheme of deception. The male and female prin- 
ciples in nature, and their product, the universe or 
the child, represented the trinity in all created life. 
This was the trinity taught by the gnostics in my 
day. The false trinity was started by Eusebius and 
assumed its present Christian form three centuries 
later." It would seem therefore that there was a 
worship devoted to "Hesus Christos" before Jesus 
Christ was ever heard of, which shows whence the 
latter name was derived, and will be shown more 
fully in treating of the Druidical and Hesus 
Christos episodes. (Refer to Smith's Greek and 
Roman Biography.) 

Johann J. Grieshach: "Translators of manu- 
scripts from the time of Eusebius, translated to suit 
themselves. I knew of five ancient testaments. 
First, the Brahminical Testament of Christos, be- 
ing the gospel of St. John, of after times ; second, 
the Zend Avesta of the Parsees; third, the Testa- 
ment of King Babeka, being a revision of the writ- 
ings of Gautama Buddha, made at the Council of 



Apollonius of Tyana 123 

Asoka; fourth, the Testament of Apollonius of 
Tyana; the Greek Version was issued at Antioch 
about A. D. 56; fifth, the Testament of Jesus 
Christ, originated by Eusebius of Cassarea. These 
various Testaments began with passages which 
when translated are nearly the same as the first 
chapter of the gospel of John, which chapter con- 
tains the key to the zodiacal interpretation of all 
religions. The title 'Above All' was applied to 
Apollonius. I translated incorrectly the manu- 
script (Greek Testament), forwarded from Eng- 
land to me at Jena, making it to conform to what 
we believed. Seventeen pages had been torn out 
of it, which were replaced by interpolated matter. 
This testament of Eusebius was afterwards greatly 
interfered with by Greek scholars in the fourth cen- 
tury." 

McClintoch and Strong's Cyclopaedia says: 
"The part taken by Eusebius in the Council of Ni- 
casa is described by Valesius as follows: Tn this 
greatest and most celebrated council, Eusebius was 
far from an unimportant person ; for he had the first 
seat on the right hand, and in the name of the whole 
synod addressed the Emperor Constantine, who sat 
on a golden chair between the two rows of the op- 
posite parties. When there was a contest amongst 
the bishops as to a creed, or form of faith, Eusebius 
proposed at once a formula, simple and orthodox, 
which received the commendation of both the Em- 
peror and Bishops.' At this Council A. D. 325 
was established the dogmatical canon of what is 
called the Christian religion. In that work no one 



124 The Proven Continuity of Life 

had a more prominent hand than Eusebius, and in 
making the Holy Scriptures of their 'Lord God,' 
Jesus Christ." ( Refer to McClintock and Strong's 
Cyclopaedia of Theological Literature.) 

Procopius, Greek Secretary of Belisarius, says: 
"The principal period of my life was from A. D. 
534 to 565; I wrote a history of the Emperor Jus- 
tinian, and this is the only part of my writings that 
has not been concealed, or destroyed. I had no 
sympathy with either of the parties in the conten- 
tion that was carried on by Eusebius, Pamphilus 
and others, of that and subsequent times. The 
'Krishna' of India, who had been worshiped before 
the time of Eusebius, was a black man, and it was 
Eusebius who changed him into a Jew, instead of 
Hindoo. He thought more followers could be 
had for a white Christ than a Hindoo one. But 
prior to that time, in all the temples erected to the 
worship of Krishna, he was represented as a Hin- 
doo. In my time, the god idea meant something 
great, immeasurable; something mortals could not 
comprehend, and with whom only spirits could con- 
verse." (Refer to McClintock and Strong's Cy- 
clopaedia.) Mr. Roberts says, "Procopius exposed 
the corruption that reigned at the Court of Justin- 
ian, The Biographie Universelle gives a full his- 
tory of Theodora, his wife ; Procopius did not dare 
to make known in his history facts which would have 
cost him his life, but wrote for after generations. 
This shameless and degraded courtesan, Theodora, 
Empress of the Roman Empire, converts the palace 
into a brothel, and while leading a life of shame 



Apollonius of Tyana 125 

becomes the builder and endower of Christian 
Churches, and the flattered patroness of the Chris- 
tian religion." (Refer to McCUntock and 
Strong's Cyclopaedia.) 

Eunomius, the Great Arian leader, says: 
"There can be no peace while Christianity exists, 
for it is the religion of persecution and death. 
What fools we were to fight over the respective 
tenets of our ideal creeds, for there is no creed now 
extant but is based upon ideal presumption. I was 
a rabid Arian. The Arian and Athanasian contro- 
versy was simply a fight over the Christos of the 
East, and the Hesus of the West." 

It is said that all the works of Eunomius were 
destroyed by imperial edict. The Catholic Church 
as late as the beginning of the fifth century could 
not afford to have his views understood. Why? 
Because they proved that orthodox Christianity 
was a monstrous imposition, forced upon the igno- 
rant masses by the combined power of the civil and 
priestly rulers of the nation. The Arian contro- 
versy began at Alexandria, early part of the fourth 
century. Prior to that time although there is fre- 
quent mention of Kristos, the Hindoo deity, by 
Jew and Gentile writers, there is nowhere to be 
found any authenticated mention of Jesus, Jesus 
Christ, Jesus of Nazareth, Jesus the Son of God, 
Jesus the Son of Mary, or any such person as the 
Christian's God; and it was not until after the 
meeting of the Council of Nice that the name of 
Jesus was given to the God, who, up to that time, 
had been known to the Greeks as Kristos, and to 



126 The Proven Continuity of Life 

the Latins as Christos. Why, think you, was the 
name of Jesus coupled with Christos from that time 
forward? Eusebius wrote his Ecclesiastical His- 
tory between 325 and 340 A. D. He says the 
Christian religion did not originate with Jesus 
Christ, and the Christianity was new as late as 325 
years after the pretended birth of Christ, and that 
the Christianity attributed to Jesus Christ was not 
the religion of that Jesus Christ, but was adopted 
and promulgated in his name by Eusebius and his 
coadjutors, at the time, or after the Council of Nice. 
It was the Hindoo Christ who was a shepherd and 
not the Jesus Christ of Judea, who was the son of 
a carpenter, and who it is alleged worked at his 
father's trade. The Roman Empire had been di- 
vided into the eastern and western provinces: 
Hesus of the west was the savior of the Celtic and 
Gallic Druids, and especially venerated by the 
Gauls as their protector. Up to 323 A. D. little if 
anything had been known of the God Hesus, of the 
Druids. Constantine, on the death of his father 
at York, Britain, succeeded to the government of 
Gaul, Germany, and Britain. He knew of the 
popularity of the God Hesus in those provinces and 
conceived the idea of conciliating the subjects of his 
western provinces by adopting their God, as well 
as the Kristos of the east, and submitted his plans 
to Alexandra, and Arius : The former wishing to 
curry favor with the emperor supported this plan, 
but Arius firmly refused to do so. Constantine 
then summoned the recognized leaders of the wor- 
shipers of Christos to meet at Nicea, where he as- 



Apollonius of Tyana 127 

sembled 300 or more in his palace and submitted his 
scheme of adopting the saviors of the eastern and 
western sects in the person of one God, to be called 
Hesus Christos, who was to combine the character- 
istics of the Christos of the East, and Hesus of the 
West. Under the lead of Athanasius, who was 
made Bishop of Alexandria next year, for his serv- 
ices, the assembled bishops voted to adopt the 
scheme of Constantine at the Council of Nice. 
Arius and a few others who refused were excom- 
municated and banished. This was the real question 
which was settled in the first Christian Council that 
was ever held, and Eusebius was forced to admit 
shortly thereafter, that the name Christian was then 
(after A. D. 325) only recently known. 

In view of the foregoing can any one doubt that 
the Jesus Christ of the Christian Scriptures was 
simply the combination of the names of the heathen 
Gods Hesus, and Kristos? Kristos was frequently 
mentioned by Greek and Latin authors prior to 
the Council of Nice, but nowhere is there found any 
mention of Hesus, or Jesus Christ. In the govern- 
mental policy of Constantine to blend the heathen 
religions into one heathen system in order to recon- 
cile the warring interests of the various priesthoods, 
he fastened upon the civilized world the most in- 
consistent and accursed form of heathenism that 
has ever held the human mind in bondage, and in 
spite of well known historical proofs to the contrary, 
this monstrous imposition would have been allowed 
to continue but for the overwhelming proofs and 
evidence now given to the world by the higher in- 



128 The Proven Continuity of Life 

telligences, in their determination to make known 
the truth, and to free mankind from heathen bond- 
age. (Refer to Smith's Greek and Roman Bio- 
graphical Dictionary. ) 

Sotion, the teacher of Seneca, philosopher and 
grammarian, says: "I was engaged in the active 
affairs of life principally between 15 to 40 A. D. 
Before the time of Eusebius, 325 A. D., Christian- 
ity was Christosism, and the Christos of India was 
the God known as the Savior of Men throughout 
the period I have named. I come specially to prove 
this. Diana was supposed to be the virgin who 
brought Christos into the world, and was supposed 
to occupy the same relation to the incarnate god 
Crishna that the Virgin Mary occupies in your 
Roman Catholic Church of to-day towards Jesus 
Christ. You have heard it said 'Great was Diana 
of the Ephesians.' I was a follower of the Great 
Gymnosophist Calans." (Refer to Smith's Greek 
and Roman Biography.) 

St. Declan, an ancient Sun Worshiper. Declan 
flourished at Ardmore, County of Waterford, Ire- 
land, and lived in the fourth century. He says: 
"Our religion was the Druidic, embracing the secret 
meaning of all the round towers in Ireland. Our 
books were all written upon scrolls, our whole teach- 
ings and practices had their origin among the 
Phoenicians, who visited and traded in Ireland and 
Britain one thousand years before the Christian 
era. The sun was designated by us as 'ies/ which 
we received from the Phoenicians, but corrupted 
by the Scandinavians into 'H,E,S,' meaning the 



Apollonius of Tyana 129 

Sun-Man, or Sun of God. Three hundred years 
later Augustin's followers introduced into Ireland 
the Christos religion of the East. St. Patrick taught 
the same sun-worshiping Druidical religion that I 
did. When the Christosite priests gained a foothold 
in Ireland and Britain, finding they could not de- 
stroy the respect for our religious teachings, they 
called us saints, and said our sanctification had all 
come from Rome. You will find Herodotus and 
Pliny speak of the Phoenicians trading with Britain 
long before their times, and went there to obtain tin, 
hence they called Britain the Tin Island." 

St. Declan was a Druid follower of "lesus," or 
"Hesus," and was not a follower of the Jesus Christ 
of the Roman Catholic Church as is claimed. Chris- 
tianity was not established in Ireland in his time, nor 
until about 100 years later. That the church canon- 
ized the Druid priest Declan, and his successors as 
Christian saints, shows the close connection of Cath- 
olic Christianity with Druidical heathenism, chris- 
tening their new venture Hesus-Christosism, being 
content to put Hesus before Christos in order to 
carry their point. (Refer to History of Ireland, 
by M. l'Abbe MacGeoghegan, Paris, 1758, Vol. I, 
159.) 

Leonardo Bruni, an Italian author who died at 
Florence, A. D. 1444, says he was engaged prin- 
cipally in literary matters and was Secretary of 
Government of Florence; that he copied and en- 
dorsed half a dozen of the most absolute forgeries 
which are now among the secret archives of the 
Vatican Library at Rome. They were intended to 



130 The Proven Continuity of Life 

make the edicts of Theodosius appear as part of the 
decrees of the Roman Catholic Church, when this 
was not the case. The second manuscript of the 
six I copied bore upon the life of Apollonius, and 
purported to be by Philostratus, but it was evident 
that Eusebius had changed the whole of that work 
to suit the "Christos" and "Hesus" doctrines. The 
third, was an old Carthagenian document, which 
showed the Council of Nice had appropriated the 
"Ies" of the Phoenicians and made it "Jes." The 
fourth, was an attempt to prove that Peter was the 
first Pope, when the word Pope in that document 
clearly showed it was not until the time of Con- 
stantine it was known, and then only as applied to 
bishops. The fifth, showed that shortly before 
1180 or 1190 A. D., Pope Celestine III, destroyed 
all the documents he could find that gave direct in- 
formation about the Iarchus, or Apollonius version 
of the Hindoo gospels, and what was not destroyed 
had been rewritten to suit the Christian ideas of his 
time. The sixth manuscript I had in my hands was 
a copy of the Druidical religion, beautifully writ- 
ten; and showed positively the Druids were strictly 
sun-worshipers, and had certain rights peculiar to 
themselves." (Refer to Biographie Universelle 
for account of Bruni. ) 

Mr. [Roberts says: "While Bruni held office, 
and the three preceding centuries, the Catholic 
Church ransacked and destroyed all literature 
that would throw any light on the history of the 
first five centuries of the so-called Christian era. 
This vandalism was begun by Gregory VII, who 



Apollonius of Tyana 131 

burned the Palatine Apollo at Rome with all its 
precious store of information, a library founded 
by Caesar and containing the literature of the pre- 
ceding eleven hundred years. In this way did the 
church try to conceal the imposition they were seek- 
ing to fasten on the minds of humanity, for truth. 
Pope Celeste III was Pope in 1191 A. D. and 
hoped to destroy all trace of the Hindoo origin of 
Christianity when he ordered the burning of the 
Palatine Apollo library, about 1075, A. D. and 
which Innocent III followed up with much earnest- 
ness and zeal. The church was as careful to con- 
ceal everything relating to the Druidical religion as 
they have been to destroy everything relating to 
Apollonius. Anything opposed to the Christian 
religion can no longer be found in ancient writings, 
having been destroyed by priestly zealots, and 
Christians are to-day bowing before a superstition 
which cunning priests years ago perpetrated for 
their own benefit." (Refer to Biographie Uni- 
verselle.) 

Montacute, Earl of Salisbury, says he conquered 
the Isle of Man in 1343 A. D. and according to the 
priests, in the year about 400 A. D. the God 
"Hesus" was introduced on that island. He told 
the priests of his (Montacute's) religion to let them 
have their "Hesus," and try to make that name 
identical with Jesus, which they did. That the 
Hesus religion came from Ireland through a priest 
named Columbkille. St. Patrick, St. Declan, and a 
score of Irish saints called Christians were all teach- 
ers of Hesusism, which was of Phoenician origin. 



132 The Proven Continuity of Life 

The writings of all Phoenician authors of note have 
been destroyed ; but the round-towers and other an- 
cient edifices of Ireland and Scotland will yet throw 
a vast deal of light on that religious imposition 
called Christianity. (Refer to History of Isle of 
Man, by Rev. J. G. Cummings, London, 1848, Ap- 
pendix B. pages 277-278.) 

Pope Nicholas IV says: "The possession of 
power always makes you arbitrary, because, how- 
ever far you may go, you will be supported by the 
ignorant masses. He certifies that the twelve 
Apostles of St. Peter's, Rome, are copied from the 
12 gods transported from Olympus to Rome in the 
days of Emperor Hadrian, and back of the Apos- 
tles are the 12 signs of the Zodiac. From these 
connections it is proven they mean the same things. 
There is a place now in Rome known only to the 
priesthood, called the tomb of the Palatine Apollo, 
which contains the scroll writings from the time of 
Marcion in the second century to Eusebius in the 
fourth century, which contain the secrets of the 
Roman Catholic Church. I abjure and curse that 
church for the slavery I have gone through in spirit ; 
I was Pope in 1288, A. D." (Refer to De Feller's 
Dictionnaire Historique for account of Nichols IV. ) 

It would seem the burning of the Library of the 
Palatine Apollo by the great Gregory, in the 
eleventh century, did not result in entire destruc- 
tion of its contents, but that some of the manuscripts 
it contained were secreted and preserved. (Refer to 
De Feller's Dictionnaire Historique. ) 

Radbod, King of Friesland, says : " 'Hesus' 



"Apollonius of Tyana 133 

was not the god of their religion; that Hesus 
brought the same Hindoo gospels to Marseilles 
about B.C. 800; that He (Radbod) was a mer- 
chant and became a propagator of the doctrines 
of Hesuism. As the name of Pauline Epistles was 
given to writings of Apollonius, so the name of 
Hesus was given to similar writings, and carried 
by his disciples all over Northern Europe. There- 
fore, Hesuism began 800 years before the Christian 
era; Christosism began in Western Europe 700 
years after that era." The Druids worshiped 
Hesus until the fourteenth century. Hesuism had 
gained a great ascendency there, had some of the 
finest schools in Ireland, and was ardently taught 
by St. Patrick, and others. (Refer to Biographie 
Universelle, article Charles Martel, for account of 
Radbod. 

Winfred, or St. Boniface, a so-called Christian 
Saint, says : "Catholics of to-day claim me to-day 
as having been one of the expounders of their doc- 
trines. They are wide of their mark. I was a 
priest of Christos; born in 680 A. D., died 736: I 
had a good deal with influencing the zeal of the 
Christosite division of Charles Martel's Army. I 
believed in reformed Christosism, and as taught by 
me it was set forth in the books that were rejected 
at the Council of Nice. About the only remnants 
of my teachings now extant, as they were before 
they were changed and interpolated, are to be found 
among the Maronites of Mt. Lebanon. The books 
rejected at the Council of Nice were of more impor- 
tance as defining Christosism than those which were 



134 The Proven Continuity of Life 

adopted. I was a Briton; born near Durham." 
(Refer to Encyclopaedia Americana for account St. 
Boniface.) 

Charles Martel, King of France, says: "I was 
a warrior; not a priest, the grandfather of Charle- 
magne, and secretly, a materialist in my belief. 
In overcoming the Saracens in battle I believe 
my victory kept spiritism back a thousand years, 
for which I am heartily sorry. My army was in 
three divisions, each of which had to be kept sep- 
arated from the other, or they would have killed 
each other about their different religious beliefs. 
The first division worshiped Jupiter, and their 
standard an imitation of your plow; the second, 
were worshipers of Christos : their standard bore the 
figure of a Lamb; the third, were worshipers of 
Hesus ; their standard an evergreen tree. You may 
imagine the difficulty I labored under to control 
these hostile forces, and to use them without allow- 
ing them to intermingle. Their religious hatred 
of each other would have overcome them much 
sooner than the enemy could have done it." (Refer 
to Nouvelle Biographie Generale.) 

Mr. Roberts says: "As late as A. D. 741, the 
Hesus and Christos followers in Martel's army were 
so hostile to each other, that they would have cut 
each other's throats if allowed to come together. 
That Christianity as established at Council of Nice 
had no place in the countries whence Martel drew 
his forces. That if those rejected books of the 
Council of Nice could be reproduced the religious 
fraud called orthodox Christianity would soon be a 



Apollonius of Tyana 135 

thing of the past, never again to be repeated in any 
other form." (Refer to Nouvelle Biographie 
Generate.) 

St. Francis De Sales, a Bishop of Geneva, says : 
"I wish to ask you, how you, a small body of people, 
in so small a minority, expect successfully to beard 
the powerful Catholic Church? What if you do 
know of Apollonius, or Crishna, Hesus, or the other 
gods? You forget that all the valuable manu- 
scripts concerning them are in possession of our 
church. You will need proof to show your stand- 
point is correct; and like many of the Protestant 
Churches (all of which are nothing more than bas- 
tard churches), it will appear it has nothing more 
to support it but the sayings and doings of a lecher- 
ous monk. You may know that when I tried to 
convert the famous Theodore Beza on his deathbed, 
to the Catholic faith, that I was in earnest about 
propagating my religion when here, and I am yet 
so, in spirit life. The priests of my church have 
hidden their tracks, well, and it will cost an immense 
amount of money and time, to prove that these 
apostate spirits have been communicating to you 
the truth. You cannot do it, and I challenge you 
to the trial.'* (Refer to McClintock and Strong's 
Cyclopaedia of Theological Literature.) Mr. 
Roberts says: "This spirit is a fair representative 
of the church at large. The proof is here, and not 
from a lecherous monk ; your tracks are easily seen, 
and exposed at little cost; we can prove the truth, 
and your challenge for the trial is already accepted. 
There can be but one result: Truth will prevail." 



136 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Jacob Capo, Architect and Designer, says: "I 
was a designer and builder of Roman Catholic 
Churches at Florence in the twelfth and thirteenth 
centuries. I am here to testify to what I did to con- 
vert the stones of Pagan Temples into Christian 
Churches, and pagan statues into Apostles of Chris- 
tianity. The mute marbles of Florence will testify 
to what neither Catholic nor Protestant Christians 
can deny. The Catholics say the cause of so few 
pagan gods are standing in the ruins of Thebes, 
Ephesus, Athens, and Rome, is because they were 
destroyed in times of war. This is untrue, because 
no soldier would wantonly destroy, in the Middle 
Ages anything that represented to him a god. 
Those statues of the gods of Antiquity, as changed 
by the sculptor, are the finest representations of 
the twelve Apostles. Nevertheless, those pagan 
gods now represent at Rome, Padua, Florence, 
Venice, and Geneva, the disciples of Jesus of the 
Christian religion. In 1240, A. D., I helped to 
mount at their great church at Florence, the statue 
of Hesus, of the Celtic Druids, brought from Brit- 
tany. I testify to the identity of the materials of 
the statues of Jesus and the twelve Apostles as be- 
ing merely pagan divinities, carved and modified 
to suit Christian requirements. I feel my con- 
science much lightened by what I have said, and 
have long desired to fulfill this duty." 

M. Atilius Begulus says : "The famous Grecian 
God Prometheus dying on the Scythian Crags who 
was acknowledged the Savior of man. A pure in- 
vention; a myth in those days, as much as Jesus 



Apollonius of Tyana 137 

Christ is a myth in this day. No spirit however ex- 
alted has any saving power except as it can impress 
spirits and mortals to do right ; nothing but a clear 




PROMETHEUS BOUND 

The above engraving represents Prometheus, bound to the Scythian 
Crag, and according to the ancient legend dying for mankind to ap- 
pease an angry God. The tragedy of Prometheus was played upon 
the stage at Athens, centuries before the Christian era. These ancient 
spirits claim that the legend of Prometheus suggested to the formu- 
lators of Christianity the tragedy of the crucifixion of the Christian 
Saviour of which it was the prototype. It was well known in past 
centuries and is regarded as true by some in our day that the legend 
of Prometheus, the dying god, not only suggested the story of the 
crucifixion but also the Christian symbol of the man on the cross. 

conscience will pass as a voucher in spirit life. I 
was consul for the Roman Empire in the First 
Punic War. I am here to unveil what priests have 



138 The Proven Continuity of Life 





The above engraving of the lamb nailed to the cross represents the 
Christian symbol prior to 680 A. D., though this fact is not generally 
known. At the Sixth Ecumenical Council held at Constantinople in 
that year, it was ordained that in place of the lamb, the figure of 
a man should be portrayed on the cross. This has been known and 
recognized since that time as the Christian symbol. After the decree 
of the council in 680 A. D., the representation and worship of the 
lamb on the cross was prohibited, and that of the man was substituted 
in its place. By these items of history, we learn how and at what 
period the story of the so-called crucifixion of Christ was formulated. 
The decree of the council prohibiting the representation and worship 
of the lamb as the Christian symbol, as translated from the Latin, is 
as follows: 

" In certain representations of the images of the saints, a lamb is 
portrayed, etc. We, therefore accepting the old forms and shadows 
as signs of the truth and as traditional symbols of the church, prefer 
Grace and Truth, which we accept as the fulfillment of the law. So, 
that which is perfect, let us place in pictures, even before the eyes of 
all. We have decreed that that Lamb, which taketh away the sins of 
the world, Christ our God, ought to be portrayed henceforth in human 
form in place of the Lamb." — In the Roma Sotteranea of Antonio 
Bosio Dell, concerning the image of Christ under the figure of a 
lamb. 



attempted to palm upon humanity as religion. All 
religions in my day were copied from the Egyptian 
Osiris, with this great light (the Sun) as the central 



Apollonius of Tyana 139 

pivot; which Sun has been corrupted into Son; 
because priests rinding the masses wouldn't worship 
anything that was not covered by a veil of secrecy 
resorted to gods born of virgins as the fundamental 
principle in nearly all the religions now existing on 
this mortal plane. There never would have been 
that decline in the Roman Empire if the people had 
listened to the voice of its orators, instead of the 
church which absorbed it and them; I lived 251 
B. C." (Refer to Smith's Dictionary of Greek 
and Roman Biography for account of Regulus.) 

Clement Alexandrinus says: "At Alexandria 
the most renowned priests of the East and West 
over the then civilized world assembled to compare 
notes. They formed that idea, which was after- 
wards put in operation by Constantinus Pogonatus, 
of the body of the mythical god, Prometheus, to 
which was attached the head of Apollonius, but 
which the ancient Christians would not accept and 
continued to worship the first sign of the Zodiac, 
Aries, the Lamb, or Ram. The former idea did not 
find its proper place until the sixth century. The 
whole account of those who met in Council at Alex- 
andria, A. D. 161, was written by me; and true 
copies of my writings are now in possession of the 
Maronite monks, Mt. Lebanon, Syria. These once 
in possession of moderns and the whole fabric of 
Christianity will be stamped as a forgery." (Refer 
to McClintock and Strong's Cyclopaedia of Ecclesi- 
astical Literature.) 

Constantinus Pogonatus says: "He presided at 
a council of prominent men holding the highest 



140 The Proven Continuity of Life 

positions in the Christian Church in A. D. 680. 
That mankind had progressed to such an extent a 
change of base had become necessary in order to 
veil the truth. Written on ancient tombs in Egypt, 
Phoenicia, Greece and Rome, was the worship of the 
Lamb, and it was necessary to change this symbol. 
After long debate a religious symbol was adopted 
which we thought was the least known; viz., The 
figure of Prometheus, dying on a cross, and not on 
a rock, which we thought would disguise the origin 
of it. But the form represented was really that 
of Prometheus. The head and face we adopted 
were those of Apollonius of Tyana, and since then 
that symbol has been the badge of the Christian 
Church." (Refer to Smith's Dictionary of Greek 
and (Roman Biography for account of Constantinus 
Pogonatus.) 

The following is from McClintoch and Strong's 
Cyclopaedia of Ecclesiastical Literature: "The 
Lamb was the most prominent among the many 
symbols the early Christians used to represent 
Christ as the central object of their faith. In the 
beginning of the sixth century the Lamb bears a 
triumphal cross ; then it is lying on the altar at the 
foot of the cross ; then it appears with blood flowing 
from a wound, in its side and feet. By the end of 
the century a Lamb is painted in the center of the 
cross where the body of Christ was later placed. 
The 6th Ecumenical Council ordered that Christ 
should be "represented with his proper human body, 
and thereafter crucifixes multiplied throughout all 
Christendom." 



Apollonius of Tyana 141 

Mr. Roberts says: "It is very evident the real 
object for which the 6th Council of Constantinople 
was called was to get away as far as possible from 
the fact, that, for five hundred years, from the time 
Marcion took the Epistles of Apollonius from Anti- 
och to Rome, A. D. 130, down to the convening of 
the 6th Council, the object of Christian worship was 
a Lamb, and not a crucified man. It was to conceal 
the heathen origin of the Christian religion, and to 
get rid of this positive proof that Christianity was 
but a plagiarism of older religions, that the crucifix 
was adopted as the badge of the new religion. After 
the decree of the Council in 680 A. D. the worship 
of the Lamb on the Cross was prohibited, and that 
of a man substituted in its place; before that time 
the Lamb nailed to the cross represented the Chris- 
tian symbol. Thus we learn how and at what period 
the story of the so-called crucifixion of Christ was 
formulated. So it appears, that in A. D. 680 
the Christian prelates assembled at Constantino- 
ple by Constantinus Pogonatus, adopted that iden- 
tical symbol as the emblem of the Christian religion. 
The adoption of this compound effigy of a heathen 
god and a heathen philosopher was to confess the 
heathen origin and nature of all that is connected 
with it; and to-day in every Christian Church the 
people in their ignorance are worshiping the same 
objects. Who has ever seen a picture of Jesus, the 
alleged Jew, that had not every lineament of the 
highest Greek ideal of human perfection ? To com- 
bine the ideal beauty of Prometheus, the Greek 
Savior with the renowned Apollonius in one emblem 



142 The Proven Continuity of Life 

was all that was divinely adorable." 

Marcion says the foundation of the Epistles was 
the sign of the Zodiac, known as Aries, the Lamb, 
or Ram and the early Christians all worshiped a 
Lamb, instead of a man, on the cross until 680 
A. D. 

Hennas, an Apostolic Father, says "he was one 
of the founders of Christianity, and knew that this 
Christian religion was nothing but a new version 
of the old story of Prometheus dying on the Scyth- 
ian Crags for atonement of sins, and to appease an 
angry god. The founders of Christianity (and in 
saying this I impeach the honesty of every one of 
them) took that whole story from a tragedy, played 
upon the Grecian stage at Athens five hundred 
years before the alleged Jesus. This god of myth- 
ology was the principal one from which the story 
of Jesus originated; and why was this? Because 
the birth, life, miracles, and suffering of this Greek 
god was set forth in such plain terms and vouched 
for in my time by so many pagan authors that we 
could only hope to win them to our religion by 
duplicating the old story. But in working for my 
own popularity I had no idea that this Christian re- 
ligion would ever become as powerful as it is to-day. 
I lived from A. D. 30 to 90." (Refer to Nouvelle 
Biographie Generate. ) 

Pythagoras, the Samian sage, says : "All sages in 
ancient times were more or less mediums; that to 
understand the properties of life in matter we can 
understand the materialized demonstration of it, but 
we cannot understand how it combines, and 



Apollonius of Tyana 143 

how surrounding atoms coming together produce 
thought. There are spirits in my sphere who un- 
derstand this thing, but the knowledge of it cannot 
be forced upon the matter of this planet as long as 
there is a determined opposition to spiritual things, 
and that there is no way to find out the elements 
of mind in any better manner than by seeking the 
god principle within yourselves; that there is an 
approach of the noblest, highest, and purest intel- 
ligences in the spirit world toward this Earth, but 
between you and these spirits lies the magnetism of 
ignorance which hampers every intelligent spirit, 
and keeps it from expressing what it really wishes 
to, when it does control a medium ; and this magne- 
tism is thrown off daily by mortals, and intercepts 
progression ; and although you stand forward in the 
strife, you will find a few at the present day with 
intelligence enough to comprehend what spiritual 
phenomena they get. And why should they care 
for more, when they will not understand that which 
can be demonstrated? Priestcraft always stands 
in the way of progression. The more ignorant the 
hearers of a priest the less work he has to do. 
Therefore, you will always find these teachers of 
superstition enemies to progression. It has grieved 
the spirits of my day to look from their schools of 
philosophy in spirit life and see the progress of those 
superstitions that kill the souls all over this great 
planet. It is almost impossible to uproot them un- 
less you commence with the child in the mortal form. 
The great difficulty with most spirits is, that they 
are so imbued with superstition that even if they 



144 The Proven Continuity of Life 

reason themselves out of them at maturity, when 
they come to what is termed death the earliest im- 
pressions are the most vivid, and marked the deepest 
upon their spirits, holds them in the meshes of super- 
stition for long years after, in spirit life. Even the 
impress of superstition is marked upon the seed that 
makes the infant in the mother's womb. Six hun- 
dred years before the Christian era these points were 
well understood, but they have been lost in the 
Babel that followed afterward. The principal 
power in the fostering of superstition has been men's 
ambition to rule by any means whatever. They 
cared nothing for truth, and it was a set, 'what I 
promulgate, or die.' ' : (Refer to Thomas' Dic- 
tionary of Biography for account of Pythagoras.) 

Ammonius Saccas says: "At the time I lived 
at Alexandria, in Egypt, there was a general in- 
quiry into the religion of all nations, and the presen- 
tation of their different creeds and beliefs, and the 
object of this was to accumulate the utmost wisdom 
possible in the smallest space. Therefore, Brah- 
mans, Buddhists, and followers of Apollonius of 
Tyana, and Potamon, and all the Roman schools 
met to compare their ideas of God. Our principal 
guide book was a book compiled for one Marcion, 
and this man had taken its contents from a follower, 
or disciple of Apollonius of Tyana, one Damis. 
Christianity was not first taught at Antioch, nor 
was it taught in the first century, but about 225 
A. D. and was taught at first under the name of 
gnosticism. Gnosticism was taught by a gnostic 
named Basilides, nearly similarly to what is con- 



Apollonius of Tyana 145 

tained in the Christian gospels, and his books came 
into the hands of those named as the first Christian 
bishops, by Eusebius. But you need give no credit 
to Eusebius, or very little, except what relates to 
his time, and fifty years previous. The writings of 
Apollonius were altogether written in the Syriac- 
Cappadocian tongue, and not in the Greek, as the 
translators of the Christian Scriptures pretend they 
were. These books cannot now be reached, because 
the Catholic and Protestant priests have hidden 
them in their libraries, what is left of them. But I 
have stated enough here to-day to make plain the 
origin of Christianity." (Refer to McClintoch and 
Strong's Cyclopaedia of Ecclesiastical Literature, 
and Dr. Lardner's work, for account of Ammonius 
Saccas.) 

Mr. Roberts says: "It is amusing, but pitiful 
to read such theological flounderings as that of the 
learned Dr. Lardner to argue away the facts that 
Ammonius Saccas, the Alexandrian philosopher, 
and the founder of the Neo-Platonic School of 
Theology, was the author of the 'Evangelican Can- 
ons' which Eusebius of Caesarea afterwards fol- 
lowed ; and that Neo-Platonism, or the Eclectic sys- 
tem of theology and philosophy, not only antedated 
Christianity, but was the groundwork upon which 
the Christian system of superstition was erected. 
If Eusebius, who is the almost sole authority for the 
earliest facts concerning Christian Ecclesiasticism, 
was so stupid as not to know what Ammoncus it 
was whose 'Evangelican Canons' he followed in 
establishing the canonical books of the so-called 



146 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Christian Scriptures of to-day, then is the Christian 
Bible of to-day without any authentic basis what- 
ever; for, if Eusebius, the Christian Church his- 
torian, could make such a blunder as to attribute the 
'Evangelical Canons' he followed to a heathen phil- 
osopher, then the whole foundation of Christianity 
must necessarily rest on heathen mythology. . . ." 
As what is called Christianity is nothing more or 
less than the teachings of the "Heathen" philoso- 
pher Ammonius Saccas, it was entirely proper for 
Eusebius,whose labor was directed especially to con- 
ceal the pagan source of Christianity, to call him a 
Christian. What Ammonius wrote in the way of 
"Evangelical Canons" we can only infer, for they 
have been concealed, lost, or destroyed ; but as they 
were followed by Eusebius, and as Eusebius was 
most prominent in the Council of Nice, 325 A. D. 
that established the Canonical Scriptures of to-day, 
we may infer that the Evangelical Canons of Am- 
monius, and the Canonical Christian Scriptures are 
the same. 

Ccdus Valerius Maximianus Galerius, a Roman 
Emperor, says: "However new this may be to 
moderns (I mean the demonstration of the fact 
of a departed spirit manifesting itself through the 
physical or natural form of another), it was old 
when I lived. . . . Christianity is made up of 
the theories the Christians stole from all Pagan 
mythology and precepts, and combined them 
to construct that damnable refuge of theirs, to 
throw their sins upon an innocent person; that is, 
they erected a myth, and then cheated their fellow- 



Apollonius of Tyana 147 

men with their god-man. In spirit life, where can 
you find in all the spheres of all religions that ex- 
isted, such a nest of hypocrites as the so-called Chris- 
tians? Because, not open to controversy, like the 
pagan priests, they shielded themselves behind that 
damnable mandate 'Thus saith the Lord,' and 
wanted to combine Church and State, ... The 
destruction of Rome was achieved through Chris- 
tianity, and I, a Roman Emperor, feel it my duty 
to say, that these scoundrels, the Christians, were 
begging favors for their religion in every court 
where they could get an entrance. For all men of 
intelligence knew the story of Jesus Christ was 
nothing but the old story of Christos, or Krishna, 
of India, revived, and when called upon to show 
what they believed they could show nothing but the 
writings of Marcion, and Lucian, Romans who stole 
the writings of Apollonius of Tyana. There is now 
an infusion of spiritualized matter in the air you 
breathe upon this planet that foretokens the de- 
struction of Christianity." (Refer to Thomas' Dic- 
tionary of Biography for account of Galerius.) 

Mr. Roberts adds, "It would seem that the 
Roman Catholic priesthood have undergone but 
little change in all the centuries that have since 
rolled away, for we have them to-day plotting to 
overthrow the republican and liberal institutions 
of this country, as they did the then most advanced 
and beneficent institutions of the Roman Empire." 
(Refer to Thomas' Dictionary of Biography.) 

George Deyverdmn says: ". . . The Eleusin- 
ian Mysteries helped to make up Christianity as at 



148 The Proven Continuity of Life 

present set forth, and those mysteries were com- 
posed of books commemorative of the Grecian 
harvest home, and at the harvest time they ate or 
drank the blood of Bacchus in the juice of the grape 
in conjunction with eating the bread or body of 
Ceres, the Goddess of Corn; and here you have the 
real foundation of the supper of Jesus. An in- 
vestigation into the ancient Greek will satisfy any 
person of the truth of what I here assert. The title 
of one book was 'iEneas, the Lawgiver of the Eleu- 
sinian Mysteries.' It is extant, but very rare. In 
the mouth of this iEneas are put the words that 
signify 'I am the bread and the life.' He acts as 
the hero in the tragedy, or affairs of life. The 
book is one of Gibbon's works, but difficult to find. 
The clergy, after the death of Gibbon, bought up 
all copies but what were in the hands of a few indi- 
viduals to prevent it from becoming public." (Re- 
fer to Biographie JJniverselle, for account of Dey- 
verdun.) 

Heinrich Eberhard Gottlob Paulus says: "I 
never could find an original gospel of St. Matthew, 
which was a very different gospel from the other 
three, and originally was written in the Hebraic — 
Samaritan tongue. It is of Phoenician origin and 
embodies the Phoenician idea of a god — Savior, and 
in that tongue was known by the title of Mathieuo. 
The 'Ma' meant spirit or life as it exists, in the 
human form; the 'thieu' is analogous to the Greek 
'theus,' and 'o' is the everlasting circle; and the 
whole word Mathieuo meant, the spirit of God 
working in an eternal circle; and it was so under- 



Apollonius of Tyana 149 

stood in the days of Basilides, the gnostic, about 
200 A. D., whose writings were extant in the days 
of Faust, or Faustus, and were published by him. 
Indeed, this was one of the reasons why the priests 
incarcerated him, and levied upon his property, and 
sought to suppress the publication. A few copies 
are still extant, however, one of which came to my 
notice, ... It was the digest of the sixteen gos- 
pels of Deva Bodhisatona, all teaching of gods or 
god; men who were regarded as saviors of man- 
kind; . . . This Phoenician version of the life, ad- 
ventures, and career of Christos was accepted as 
sacred, and applied in their worship of their Sun- 
god, or god of fire, by the Phoenicians. This 
Phoenician St. Mathieuo account of 'Christos' fell 
into the hands of the Armenians, and became their 
sacred gospel as far back as the days of Abraham, 
and continued so until A. D. 350, when it was 
adopted by the priests and rulers of Catholicism, 
who, in order to get the Armenians to agree with, 
or follow their doctrines, inserted it in the sacred 
scriptures, and this is the origin of the gospel of St. 
Mathieuo as I read it in the Armenian tongue. 
The Armenian gospel which came into my hands 
I obtained from a Greek, Constantius by name. 
He had obtained it at a town in Armenia, near 
the foot of Mt. Ararat, and he showed me that 
it was of Armenian origin. I found an Armenian 
at The Hague, in Holland, who understood the an- 
cient Armenian alphabets as they had been handed 
down from his ancestors, who explained their mean- 
ing to me, and I translated it into German, but it 



150 The Proven Continuity of Life 

was never published on account of the opposition 
of my children. I think the original and the trans- 
lation could still be found by applying to one of my 
relatives, who has them in possession at this time. 
I died at Heidelberg in 1851." (Refer to McClin- 
tock and Strong's Cyclopaedia of Ecclesiastical Lit- 
erature for account of Paulus.) 

Mr. Roberts says: "The claim that Matthew, 
ever wrote a Greek gospel is preposterous ; for, be- 
ing a Jew, as is claimed, he could not have written 
in Greek, being uneducated even in the learned 
Hebrew tongue . . . Thus do modern Christian 
divines labor against truth and reason, and common 
prudence to conceal the fact, that the gospel of 
Mathieuo was the original of the comparatively 
modern Greek canonical gospels according to St. 
Matthew." 

Saturninus, the Essene philosopher, the pupil 
of Ignatius of Antioch, the Master of Basilides, the 
founder of gnosticism, one having a philosophical 
knowledge of the Christian Religion: "Peace and 
happiness be with you all; I lived and taught at 
Antioch from about A. D. 50 to A. D. 125; I am 
set down by moderns as a gnostic ; and this mistake 
has been made purposely, in order to hide and de- 
stroy my real teachings. I was an Essene (a sect 
remarkable for abstinence), and was taught by 
Ignatius, of Antioch. At the time I lived and 
taught, the Essenes were the Christians, and the 
only Christians that existed at Antioch. I met, 
conversed, and exchanged philosophies with Apol- 
lonius, of Tyana, and Damis, his disciple: we were 



Apollonius of Tyana 151 

communists, and all that you find set down as the 
teachings of Jesus of Nazareth were taught by me. 
They were obtained from Apollonius, who gave 
them to me in exchange for what I knew of the 
Gymnosophists about A. D. 65. It was the re- 
vised statutes or mixture of Brahminism, and Bud- 
dhism, as established at the great council of Asoka, 
in India, and it took place before my time about 
two hundred and fifty years. The man who built 
up gnosticism the year after my death in A. D. 
126, was Basilides, the Egyptian, who fell heir to 
all my writings, and he laid the foundation of Gnos- 
ticism out of these writings. I visited Gallata, and 
Corinth and at both places found Apollonius teach- 
ing under the name of Paulus, or Paul, and always 
accompanied his discourses with spiritual phenom- 
ena that you often see amongst your modern 
mediums, such as curing cases of paralysis by lay- 
ing on of the hands. Forms used to appear like 
misty faces looking over his shoulders at the audi- 
ence, similar to what the spirits are now trying to 
perform under the name of etherealization. This 
Apollonius was met at the temple of Diana, in 
Ephesus, by the priests of that temple, who asked 
him to hold forth there; and he did so; and he 
taught there with such power that the priests grew 
angry for fear of losing their power; and he had to 
quit Ephesus in the night time for fear of being 
murdered, or losing his life in some way . . . The 
real truth in relation to all these writings, and all 
the story of Jesus of Nazareth, as now handed down 
to moderns, to the mixed systems of the Brahminic, 



152 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Buddhistic, Jewish, Essenian, and the gnostic 
teachings ; and these various systems all taught that 
every four hundred years a philosopher arises who 
combines the highest agglomeration of intelligence 
of his day and generation. That is, his brain be- 
comes more susceptible to spiritual things, and 
therefore he becomes a keener analyzer of them." 
By Mr. Roberts: ["Then Buddha, following 
Hermes; Zoroaster, following Buddha; Plato, fol- 
lowing Zoroaster; and Apollonius following Plato 
were such instances as you refer to, which were 
recognized as starting new eras of religious thought 
and speculation?"] "Certainly, that is putting 
it plainer than I could do, and it is strange 
to say that, of all the people living at that time, and 
down to the time of Eusebius and the final over- 
throw of those ancient religions by Christianity, 
all the most valuable manuscripts bearing upon 
the ancient gods, and philosophers have to be looked 
for amongst those of the Greek Church, and not 
the Roman. The Catholics have a few, but very 
few of them. Pope after Pope destroyed them in 
their religious fanaticism, and what the Catholics 
do hold of them are held by obscure individuals, and 
are very hard to find. I left a document translated 
from the Syriac-Cappadocian tongue that I trans- 
lated verbally as it was given to me by Apollonius, 
at the time of my meeting with him at Antioch; a 
mixture of Hebrew and Armenian, was the 
language used at Antioch in those days; I took it 
down as it fell from his lips in the Syriac-Cappa- 
docian language. He (Apollonius) through his 



Apollonius of Tyana 153 

superior spiritual insight, held direct communica- 
tion in my presence with the spirit of Gautama 
Buddha." ["Do I understand you rightly? You 
were present when Apollonius was controlled by 
the spirit of Gautama Buddha?"] "Yes." 
["Please state what the nature of the communica- 
tion was."] "This Gautama went on to say, 
through his instrument, that all he received was 
given through the spirit, or the overshadowing of 
the spirit of Krishna; that this Krishna said he re- 
ceived it from Zoroaster, the Elder; and Zoroaster 
the elder said he received his notions of Ormuzd, the 
Light, . . . but that all their followers had cor- 
rupted their sayings, and claimed they received 
them from God himself; and so, there was a con- 
nection in the control of this Gautama Buddha 
with ancient spirits occupying 16,500 years, 
through Apollonius, and these systems or spirit 
teachings were all cases of originating religions in 
isolated civilizations; that is, at the time of their 
being taught they had reached their height of 
grandeur, and then came on their decay, and their 
writings were stolen by barbarians. And now I 
must bear witness to the principal point of my com- 
ing here : I knew of no Jesus who lived at that time 
and was killed, with the exception of one who was 
run through with Koman javelins for being a ban- 
dit. There were other men named Jesus, but they 
were not killed." ["You lived during the time 
when it was said Jesus of Nazareth taught, which 
was about from 32 A. D. to 36, or 37."] "I lived 
shortly after that. I commenced teaching at the 



154 The Proven Continuity of Life 

age of twenty-one. The Apostles of this Jesus I 
never met. If they had existed at all I certainly 
should have met them ; . . . I have one more word 
to say: It is a reflection upon a man now living in 
whom the greatest trust is placed as to what he 
says, and whose translations you can challenge with 
perfect impunity, and that man is Max Miiller. 
He is too much identified with the Christianity of 
to-day to give the ancient religions a fair chance of 
being understood; yours for the truth, Saturninus." 
(Refer to the Biographie JJnwerselle; also to 
McClintock and Strong's Ecclesiastical Cyclopaedia 
for account of Saturninus.) 

Mr. Roberts adds : "What would not the trans- 
lations of the writings of Apollonius be worth to 
the cause of truth could they be had to-day? To 
have the assurance of the spirit that they once ex- 
isted, and have been destroyed or concealed, is 
enough to show it was too important for the per- 
petuation of falsehood to be allowed to be pre- 
served." 

Pontius Pilate, Procurator of Judea, says: 
"There never was brought before me such a man or 
so-called God as the present Christian system 
claims. Of the renowned Jesus I know nothing 
whatever. Christians to-day cannot prove any- 
thing about their Man-God. All their hopes would 
have been overturned but for the destruction of the 
Alexandrian Library. I was Procurator in Judea 
in the fourth year of the reign of Augustus, and 
held the position nine years and died at Trieste, 
Austria." 



Apollonius of Tyana 155 

The learned Rabbi Wise went to Jerusalem ten 
years after this communication was given to find 
out if the gospel account of Christ's trial before 
Pilate was true. He says he made diligent search 
of the Records of Pilate's Court for the trial of 
Jesus, but it was not recorded; that the "name of 
Jesus of Nazareth was not there, and never had 
been." It would seem, therefore, that what is 
taught in the Christian churches of to-day relating 
to the so-called personage Jesus Christ is without 
any foundation, and devoid of truth." 

Cyrillus JLuchar, Greek patriarch, says: "I was 
born about 1568 in Candia. Christianity is 
a combination of the Platonic and Alexandrian 
doctrines with those of Apollonius, of Tyana, 
the Syrian Christ, about thirty-two years after 
the birth of the alleged Christ; out of these, 
with the forged letter of the Roman Emperor Tra- 
jan, from Pliny the Younger, A. D. 103, has grown 
Christianity. Deny these facts who can. That he 
(Cyrillus) sent a copy of the Scriptures known as 
the Alexandrian manuscript to Charles the First, 
King of England, transcribed from the writings of 
Potamon of Alexandria, about 475, by Thecla, and 
out of that copy has their celebrated manuscript 
grown." 

Mr. Roberts says: "Proof positive, that Pota- 
mon was the author of above named original writ- 
ings; it is no wonder giving the message was cun- 
ningly resisted by interfering priestly spirits. The 
same Jesuits who sought the death of Cyrillus be- 
cause he possessed the secret of the origin of the 



156 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Christian religion in which they had corruptly at- 
tributed to a man called Jesus, might well fear the 
disclosures of that returning spirit." Hecla paid 
the penalty of her Erudition with her life. (Refer 
to Encyclopaedia Britannica. ) 

Quintilian, a Latin grammarian, says: "I lived 
at Rome, A. D. 40, to A. D. 90; was teacher of 
Pliny the Younger, saw Apollonius, and heard him 
speak at Antioch; he preached the very same ser- 
mon or nearly so that is called Christ's Sermon on 
the Mount. There is not a rite, ceremony, or 
prayer but what has been stolen almost bodily from 
India, or China, which any traveler in those coun- 
tries can see for himself." 

Cardinal Stefano Borgia, Cardinal of Rome 
from 1806 to 1819, says: "The atonement of the 
Roman church is approaching, and its power will 
go down in a night of blood. I feel it my duty to 
say, that those persons spoken of in the New Testa- 
ment never had an existence, and this is well under- 
stood by us priests. I was the leader of the Cath- 
olic Church at Rome when the French entered that 
city. The first and principal thing done was to 
hide all the work of the Latin Fathers. Why? 
Because Christianity cannot stand the blazing light 
of the Originals when placed in the hands of schol- 
ars, and free-thinkers. A child could see how the 
Epistles have been interpolated and changed to suit 
the views of the writers ; and the foolish ceremonies 
these writers are advocating show this." (Refer to 
American Cyclopaedia.) 

Cardcalla, Archbishop of Nice Media, says : "It 



Apollonius of Tyana 157 

is astonishing to see you in this liberal and enlight- 
ened age bowing before the superstition that such 
men as myself endeavored to perpetuate for our 
own benefit. I do not believe that at the Council 
of Nice there were three persons present who be- 
lieved in the truth of what was set down. There 
was one thing that took place there that I think has 
not been recorded for the benefit of humanity: It 
was agreed among the bishops there assembled to 
destroy all books that threw any light upon the 
mythological origin of the Christian religion, and 
this has been carried out as thoroughly as possible. 
At that time there were nearly one hundred dif- 
ferent versions of the gospels, so-called, and each 
writer and bishop interpreted them to suit them- 
selves." (Refer to McClintock and Strong's Cy- 
clopaedia of Theological Literature.) 

Phraotes, King of Taxila: "I belonged to what 
was termed the Diamond Circle. I recognized but 
one master on Earth; his name was Iarchus, enig- 
matically called 'the Sun of Truth.' On leaving 
Babylon and Nineveh for Taxila the coming of 
Apollonius was announced by couriers who repre- 
sented him to be a good and wise son of the diamond 
circle, because he performed all the signs required 
of a member, and showed the spirits were with him 
in great power. I introduced him to the learned 
of my court and sent him forward to Iarchus, who 
resided in a place called the Mountain of the Wise. 
He was then about 47 years of age, and carried 
back with him the Sacred Testament of the 'Moun- 
tain of Light Circle' and all the Evangelical books 



158 The Proven Continuity of Life 

but one, which book had been taken south by way 
of Ceylon to Singapore. This book was obtained 
by Armenian traders from Singapore two hundred 
years before the time I speak of, and they would 
never return it. It is therefore in Armenia you 
must seek for the true version of Matthew." (Re- 
fer to McClintock and Strong's Cyclopaedia of 
Theological Literature.) 

Cardinal Sancto De Caro, who lived in the thir- 
teenth century, says: "I was selected by a council 
of priests to prepare the Latin Vulgate in more 
readable form, and had five different copies to 
write from. First, a copy of Marcion, copied by 
Chrysostom; second, a version by Ulphilas; third, 
a copy of the Monks of Mount Athos; fourth, a 
copy similar to the Codex Alexandrinus ; fifth, a 
Samaritan copy supposed to have been written by 
that Great Essene, Ignatius of Antioch. The last 
named was the original of them all, and said in a 
preface that the writings that followed it were 
transferred by a disciple of Ma-Ming to Apollo- 
nius, and by him were given to Ignatius of Antioch. 
That this Marcion of Pontus, instead of receiving 
the original writings of Apollonius, received the 
copy of Ignatius, with notes made by him, and 
Marcion managed to make St. Mark a substitute 
for himself. Luke is Lucian ; Matthew was a man 
in the third century, an Essene of Cappadocia; the 
original St. John was Apollonius, of Tyana. 

"The first interruption of the original copy writ- 
ten by myself was made by Tyndale, in his sixteenth 
century Bible. He dropped all the marginal notes 



Apollonius of Tyana 159 

with the exception of those manufactured by 
priests, and also destroyed all the preface. It was 
not so much his fault, for his life would have paid 
the forfeit." (Refer to McClintoch and Strong's 
Cyclopaedia of Theological Literature.) 

The five pages of Comments by Mr. Roberts fol- 
lowing the above communication and all others as 
well are exceedingly interesting and instructive and 
would be given but for lack of time and space. In 
fact, the historical research, and information ob- 
tained and given by Mr. Roberts in connection with 
the history and lives of persons making these com- 
munications, with his thorough knowledge of the 
Bible, makes his book, "Antiquity Unveiled," a 
necessity to the whole world which now yearns for 
the truth and light it contains. 

Bodhishormah, a Buddhist priest, says: "As 
the Buddhist religion, its writings, precepts and 
morals have been given to modern readers they have 
not been allowed to show their influence in forming 
the Christian religion. Everything showing this 
has been suppressed, first by Christian fathers, 
Jerome, Chrysostom, and Eusebius, of Csesarea, 
and afterwards by the writers who followed them, 
who did all they could to veil the connection be- 
tween Buddhism and Christianity. The Penta- 
teuch, Psalms, and Proverbs of the Old, and of the 
New Testament, from John to Revelation, were 
originally in the hands of the Buddhists, and were 
taught in my day, A. D. 340. But Christian au- 
thorities have set me down as about A. D. 495 in 
order to cover what I had of Buddhistic writings 



160 The Proven Continuity of Life 

then extant, and to make them appear to be copies 
instead of authentic originals. The religion of 
Buddha was not an offshoot of Brahmanism. It 
is derived from the teachings of Zoroaster and from 
Osiris, an Egyptian, and was not of Indian origin. 
In the five subterranean chambers called the Pauch 
Pandore, at the village of Bang, in Bombay, I 
taught. These chambers give the date of Buddha 
as about nine hundred years before that time. 
Christian commentators want to bring all religions 
within the Mosaic period; and that biases their 
judgment and leads them astray. The Ancient 
Gymnosophic, Sun Worship, was identical with 
Buddhism, the latter being a reformation of the 
former. The books from John to Revelation, and 
New Testament, were borrowed from the Buddhist 
visions of Deva Bodhisatoua. The Buddhists in 
my time were what you call spiritualists. The Nir- 
vana meant simply a place where the spirit re- 
gained its power after leaving the mortal form, and, 
after a longer or shorter time, having recuperated 
in strength, it passed on through those spheres of 
spirit existence you spiritualists speak of. The 
Gymnosophists taught that the spirit went straight 
to God. That was the essential difference between 
the two teachings." 

Lucius of Cyrene, the secretary of Damis, and 
the St. Peter of the New Testament : "I was a dis- 
ciple of Apollonius. Had three different names, 
owing to different languages in which written. 
Lucius, Lucas, and Luke. I was the writer of the 
life of Apollonius as dictated by Damis, and helped 



Apollonius of Tyana 161 

him to write all those Epistles in the New Cove- 
nant. The four gospels were translated from the 
Sanscrit by Apollonius, and were sent out by him 
in the Greek, Roman, Armenian, and Syriac-He- 
braic languages. The Apocalypse was written by 
Apollonius himself. The other books were in the 
form they were dictated to me by Damis, and as 
transcribed by me. I copied them in the Cappa- 
docian tongue. I am referred to at first as Lucius 
of Cyrene, in Acts XIII :1; secondly in Rom. 
XVI :21, and Col. IV:13 as Luke the beloved Phy- 
sician, and Phil, verse 24, as Lucas. It was Lucius 
the Satirist who afterwards placed these things in 
their present shape. Marcion, and Lucien were 
the St. Mark and St. Luke of the Scriptures. Ap- 
ollonius was deified by the Romans, and his statue 
set up in the temple of Jupiter." (Refer to 
McClintoch and Strong's Cyclopaedia of Theolog- 
ical Literature for account of Lucius of Cyrene.) 
Mr. Roberts says: "It would seem the Memoirs 
of Apollonius were written by Damis after he was 
consecrated by Apollonius as 'the rock' on which he 
was to build his church. What those memoirs were 
we cannot know, for even those portions Philos- 
tratus used have not been permitted to come down 
to us. There is a gap of twenty years in his life of 
Apollonius which covers the part of it during which 
he was most active, and acquired great renown as a 
preacher, and worker of miracles; and this gap 
covers nearly the whole of what was called the 
period of the teachings of Jesus Christ, which the 
Apostles continued. Had the memoirs of Damis 



162 The Proven Continuity of Life 

and Philostratus come down to us as they were 
written there would not be a vestige of the Chris- 
tian superstition in existence to-day. The one 
has been entirely destroyed, or suppressed, and 
the other mutilated in the most diabolical manner. 
The confusion of critics concerning the Epistles 
and New Testament, is, because they have started 
out with the fatal error of supposing them to be 
what they are not, and refusing to understand any- 
thing that does not square with their erroneous as- 
sumptions." 

John F. Gronovius, a critic of the seventeenth 
century, says: "I occupied the chair of belles-let- 
tres in the University of Leyden. The real text of 
the letter of Pliny to Trajan proves he was not 
speaking of the Christians, but of the Essenes. A 
great many other passages have been interpolated. 
You will never get the truth as long as Christians 
fill professorships in your colleges, and control your 
libraries. The soldiers of Alexander the Great, at 
Thebes, and Egypt, found their God Chrishna and 
fell to worshipping him. It is therefore preposter- 
ous to pretend that Chrishna was born 600 years 
after Jesus. The great trouble has been, and ever 
will be, that Christian writers cannot get over the 
identity of the name of Christ with Christos, who 
was the object of divine worship by soldiers of 
Alexander more than three centuries before it is 
pretended Jesus Christ was born." (Refer to 
Biographie Universelle, as to Gronovius.) 

Innocent, Pope of Rome, says: "I am caught 
in the working of my own trap. There are two 



Apollonius of Tyana 163 

kinds of Psychology : One in which it is necessary 
that a mortal shall perform the operation; in the 
other, a spirit is the operator upon a spirit through 
a Medium. Myself and other spirits have been 
using this latter phase of psychology to defeat all 
efforts in the direction of what you call progression. 
To-day, I am such a psychologized spirit, held by 
four minds, viz., Aronomar, Liebig, Franklin, and 
Jefferson, and I have to speak the truth. In regard 
to the copy of scripture sent by Cyrillus Lucaris 
to the King of England, certain portions of this 
were taken away and copied by Albert of Cologne. 
Those pages and the marginal notes established the 
fact that that book was a Plotinian Manuscript 
combining the Apollonian and Christosite systems, 
and contrary to our sacred books, which, in reality, 
were but copies of the writings of Marcion and 
Lucian in relation to the Greek God Prometheus. 
The latter were preferred because there was no 
historical evidence to disprove them, except what 
was in the hands of the Roman Catholics. The Ap- 
ollonian system was so well supported by historical 
evidence in my time, 1216, that it could not be dis- 
puted. But the Marcion-Lucian system was also 
in such a position, its enemies could not bring any- 
thing against it, historically. It was the Marcion 
and Lucian system that Hildebrand and myself 
sought to establish beyond any power to overthrow 
it. Psychology is the main instrument used by 
spirits to lead those astray who seek to give the 
truth of spirit intercourse, with mortals, to the 
world. By our power we confuse their senses, and 



164 The Proven Continuity of Life 

cause them to act in ways that will destroy their in- 
fluence. As spirits, we are adepts in the use of this 
power, and which we use when it serves our pur- 
poses, even to obsessing and possessing those who 
obstruct the propagation of our views." (Refer to 
American Cyclopaedia.) 

Mr. Roberts says : "What is the great lesson this 
communication teaches? Nothing less than the 
laws of psychology are used by spirits to control 
the actions of men, by inspired delusions in the 
minds of those whom they desire to use. It is the 
spirit of this man Innocent III, who a captive, is 
now compelled by a similar but greater psycho- 
logical power to return to earth, and through the 
organism of a medium testify that for 668 years, he 
and his Roman Catholic spirit coadjutors have been 
using, as adepts, a vast power over the minds of 
the community of which it has been wholly uncon- 
scious. This power which has ruled the world with 
a rod of iron for centuries, and would have con- 
tinued to rule but for the powerful spirit forces that 
have made Modern Spiritualism a possibility. As 
late as 1216, A. D. the Apollonian system was so 
well supported by historical evidence that it could 
not be disputed; which shows the willful deception 
practiced in the name of Jesus Christ by the Roman 
Catholic Church of the thirteenth century. Greg- 
ory VII previously confessed through this same 
medium that he ordered the Library of the Palatine 
Apollo, at Rome, to be burned (about 1080), in 
order to destroy the historical proof there collected 
of the Apollonian origin and character of the Chris- 



Apollonius of Tyana 165 

tian religion. Referring to the Alexandrian man- 
uscript, while the gospels of Mark and Luke are 
given in full, in the Alexandrian version, a large 
portion of St. Matthew is gone, and a very impor- 
tant part of John, as well ; which gospels contained 
the teachings of Apollonius in the first century; 
while the Marcion and Lucian gospels were in no 
sense original. The lesson is, that friends of truth 
should be ever on their guard against this subtle, 
hostile power, and studiously avoid condemning 
mediumistic sensitives for words and actions less 
their own than those of their spiritual enemies who 
seek to degrade them by the exertion of their infer- 
nal influence over them. In closing, Innocent III 
was conscious his power was gone to effect further 
deception, and left, cursing those who had been the 
means of breaking it." (Refer to American Cyclo- 
paedia for account of Innocent III.) 

Mesrop, or Mesrob, Armenian Theologian, says : 
"I am here to throw light on what Philostratus 
failed to explain, viz., the Testament of Apollonius 
of Tyana, the Coptic or Egyptian version of the 
Scriptures containing the Pentateuch, Psalms, 
Proverbs of the Old Testament and the New, to 
Revelation. I was a Targum writer; I published 
an Armenian version of the Scriptures entitled 'the 
holy Invocations,' or the actions of the Great Son 
of God, Apollonius of Tyana, who was well known 
in India, Armenia, Abyssinia, Egypt, Cappadocia, 
Judea, Greece, Rome, and Asia Minor, and per- 
formed his miracles in all those countries; He was 
worshiped as a Divine Being as late as A. D. 275. 



166 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Later, the title of my Armenian version, was, 'Apol- 
lonius, the Son of God's teachings and morals,' 
which title was altered by Paulinus, archbishop of 
York, A. D. 622." (Refer to McClintock and 
Strong's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature.) 

Mr. Roberts j who comments at great length (ten 
pages) on the above communication, says: "The 
Codex Beza, next to the Coptic version and its Ar- 
menian translation by Mesrob, is an important 
proof of the Apollonian origin of the so-called Holy 
Scriptures. It is certainly from Egypt, where 
Apollonius taught, and not from Judea, or Greece, 
the oldest versions of the Scriptures were obtained. 
Should a translation of Beza be made it will doubt- 
less be found that the alleged interpolations, espe- 
cially the six hundred in the Acts of the Apostles, 
show that no Jesus Christ or his Apostles had any- 
thing to do with the Christian scriptures, and that 
Apollonius was the real compiler." (Refer to 
McClintock and Strong's Encyclopaedia.) 

Paulinus, Archbishop of York, says : "I entered 
spirit life A. D. 645. I tampered with Mesrob's 
Armenian version of the Testament of Apollonius, 
and also from Upper Egypt. I also made altera- 
tions in the Latin version; that is, the Council of 
Nice version. I substituted, as did Eusebius, 
Jesus Christ of Judea for Apollonius of Tyana, and 
made them to correspond with version of Eusebius. 
My Saxon version was revised by Rede, and after- 
wards by Thomas a Becket, and afterwards by 
Archbishop Whately." (Refer to McClintock and 
Strong's Cyclopaedia.) 



Apollonius of Tyana 167i 

St. Germain, Bishop of Auxerre, says : "I held 
at one time a copy of the original remaining writ- 
ings of one Moses Chorensis, and the original is now 
in possession of the Maronite Monks of Mount Leb- 
anon, but no one sees it, and it is guarded as a sacred 
work by their Patriarch. Those manuscripts once 
exposed to the world will prove the original gospels 
were written in Cappadocia, in the Syriac-Hebraic 
tongue, and not in the Greek, and were copied into 
the Armenian by this Moses Chorensis. These Ar- 
menian gospels set forth St. Paul as Apollonius of 
Tyana, with Jesus Christ as a modern typiflcation 
of Krishna, of India, and making Apollonius the 
disciple, instead of the real Master." (Refer to 
Novelle Biographie Generate.) 

Ahulpharagius, Bishop of Guba: "The whole 
secret of what is called Christianity is made plain 
by the New Testament, and the book of Daniel. 
This Daniel lived at the Courts of Darius Hys- 
taspes, and Cyrus, and was known as the Younger 
Zoroaster. These ancient spirits are gathering 
their forces, and are determined to show that Chris- 
tianity is a fraud. Your enemies and opposers will 
resort to subtler and more desperate measures to 
obstruct you than heretofore; and you must be on 
your guard. Their proceedings will not be so ap- 
parent, but more dangerous. The Jesuits of the 
Roman Catholic church are supplying the opposi- 
tion with money to impede you. So, keep all your 
lights burning on the watchtowers of truth." (Re- 
fer to McClintoch and Strong's Cyclopaedia of 
Theological Literature.) 



168 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Aronamar, Zarathustra, Zoroaster: April 25, 
1878, the following communication was received 
from Aronamar, the presiding spirit of the Band, 
under whose ministrations the great work herein 
presented has been laid before the world : 

"Kingdoms and Empires have passed away since 
I was on earth. Revolutions, bloodshed, wars, 
and pestilence; and still the human race advances 
one step nearer to the Great I AM. It is vain for 
mortals to struggle to keep back the light that 
spirits are bringing to this world. Men and women 
when they reach the sphere I have gained are 
purged of all vices. It is difficult to come back 
here, but it must be done; spiritual food must be 
supplied, and who can supply it so well as those who 
have gained it by experience. To enjoy happiness 
is to know its opposite. What do I know of the 
Infinite Mind ; of that ever beyond the reach? New 
beauties unfold from day to day, and he who drinks 
from the fountain of Eternal Truth shall never 
thirst. May the good spirits aid and keep you in 
the right, and sustain you in the work you are en- 
gaged in, and when your task is done may you cross 
the stream to those beautiful realms beyond. I 
lived about two hundred years before Alexander 
the Great, and until shortly after the death of 
Cyrus. I was a Persian, and known as an Astrol- 
oger, Aronamar." 

Mr. Roberts says: "On July 1, 1881, I learned 
from the guide of the medium that Aronamar 
wished to control the medium, and must avail him- 
self of the present opportunity, or he might be pre- 



Apollordus of Tyana 169 

vented for centuries from saying what he desired to 
say to me in person at that sitting. Here the guide 
yielded the control, and the spirit of him who had 
been known to me as Aronamar took possession of 
the medium. The following communication was 
then given : 

" 'I salute you, sir; you have heard from me from 
time to time; — once I communicated direct with 
you. I am Zarathustra, Zerdusht, or Zoroaster, 
the Daniel of the Jewish scriptures. It is impor- 
tant I communicate with you at this time. In mak- 
ing up, or closing your book I ask you to give this 
communication as the last, as by arrangement of 
the spirits with whom I am acting I am to close 
these communications. The Jewish Book of 
Daniel was stolen bodily from the books written by 
myself, or through me, concerning Ormuzd and 
Mithra. Conditions I could not control were neces- 
sary in coming to you, and could only be obtained 
by a power outside of and beyond myself. That 
power has been exerted and I am now able to come 
to you, otherwise I might not have been able to 
give this communication for five hundred years to 
come, did I not do so now. Y^ou will understand 
the importance of this. It will be difficult to find 
evidence of the truth I impart in any books now ex- 
tant. This is because anything opposed to the 
Christian religion can no longer be found in ancient 
writings; all such evidence having been destroyed 
by Christian priestly zealots. Only evidence favor- 
ing Christianity has been allowed to escape destruc- 
tion. I desire you will give this point particular 



170 The Proven Continuity of Life 

attention. The Hebrew book called the Book of 
Daniel contains the earthly experiences of Zoro- 
aster at the Court of Nebuchadnezzar, and other 
kings already named. All that is mentioned in the 
book of Daniel occurred through myself as a me- 
dium, and has no relation whatever to a Jewish 
Daniel; but solely relates to Zarathustra, of the 
Persians. ... I was known as Aronamar at the 
Court of Cyrus, and in the position of a philosopher, 
who, having reasoned on the law of cause and effect, 
could stand at any court, or any other condition of 
life. 

"In the reign of Darius Hystaspes I went through 
the ordeal of being cast into a lion's den, but I was 
a medium, and was attended by a power that pro- 
tected me from physical injury; a superior mes- 
meric and psychological power. I received this 
power from other powerful spirits, and through it 
was enabled to calm the fury of the lions. It was 
I, Zarathustra who read the handwriting on the 
wall in the days of Belshazzar, through the power of 
spirits. ... I was the original Daniel, and the 
Jews appropriated my works ; there was a religious 
teaching attributed to Hermes Trismegistus that a 
child should be born of a virgin. This was a com- 
mon belief at that time ; . . . Back of me lies what 
is known as the Phallic religion, which taught that 
the forces of nature express themselves in an indi- 
vidual unit. Back of that was the philosophical 
religion taught by Hermes Trismegistus. This re- 
ligion was derived from the Planetary and Stellar 
systems, and embodied the principle known as cause 



Apollonius of Tyana 171 

and effect. Back of, and beyond that, was a Hin- 
doo-Chaldaic religion, which took its rise at the base 
of the Himalaya Mountains. There was also a 
very ancient religion (Phoenician). The Great 
Western Continent (America) was progressing at 
one time side by side with the Eastern Continent, 
and a man named Bochica taught all the laws of 
cause and effect in Bolivia and Peru, long before 
Manco Capac and wife appeared there. ... I 
want this fact impressed on the reader, viz., that we 
spirits are not working for applause, nor to gain 
believers in any doctrine; but for the good of hu- 
manity that the spirits I have brought to you have 
been compelled by my power to tell the truth; all 
we ask is, that you will examine, in order to know 
the truth." 

Mr. Roberts says: "The spirit forces with 
which Zarathustra was working were four-fold, the 
leaders of which were, first, Hermes Trismegistus, 
the Egyptian philosopher, who lived 1150, B. C, 
second, Gautama Sakyia Buddha, the Hindoo sage, 
who lived about 950, B. C. ; third, Zarathustra, the 
Persian sage, who lived 650, B. C; fourth, Apol- 
lonius of Tyana, the Cappadocian medium and 
sage, who lived from 2 to 98, A. D. It was the 
combined forces, millions of spirits, animated by the 
spirits of those four great leaders of human thought, 
that made it possible for these communications to 
be given. Sixteen hundred years ago the Christian 
church was organized for the purpose of presenting 
the old heathen, mythological, allegorical, and 
priestly deceptions of all the preceding religions in 



172 The Proven Continuity of Life 

a new disguise. So well did these priestly schem- 
ers profit by the experiences of their wise predeces- 
sors that they managed to organize a system of sup- 
pressing inquiry, and perpetuating ignorance never 
before known. The millions of ignorant spirits 
now on the earth plane have been doing all they 
could to prevent mortals from knowing truths of 
the after life, but this barrier is now broken by ad- 
vanced spirits and this series of communications has 
been the result. Zarathustra says he was the 
author of the Zend-Avesta, and founder of the the- 
ology in relation to Ormuzd, and Mithra." 

"We worship," so runs one of the prayers in the 
Fravardin Yasht, "the rule and the guardian angel 
of Zarathustra Spilama, who first thought good 
thoughts, who first spoke good words, who first per- 
formed good actions, who was the first priest, the 
first warrior, the first cultivator of the soil, the 
first prophet, the first who has given to mankind 
nature, and reality, and word, and wealth, and all 
good things created by Mazda, which embellish 
reality; who first caused the wheel to turn among 
gods and men, who first praised the purity of the 
living creation and destroyed idolatry; who con- 
fessed the religion of the living god against the 
devils. Through his knowledge and speech the 
waters and trees become desirous of growing, and 
all things created by the Holy Spirit are uttering 
words of happiness." 

Mr. Roberts says: "What more sublimely 
grand and comprehensive has ever been said with 
such beauty and perfect adaptation of words to 



Apollonius of Tyana 173 

thoughts in relation to any being, mythical or real, or 
both? Zarathustra, who lived 650 years B. C, was 
a deep and great thinker, far above his contempo- 
raries, and the most enlightened men of subsequent 
centuries. Even the Greeks and Romans held him 
in the highest estimation ; . . . and now these mud- 
dled and confused Jewish and Christian questions 
are about to be solved; we now have the key that 
unlocks the vaults and we find Gustasp, friend of 
Zarathustra, to be none other than Darius I, suc- 
cessor of Belshazzar and founder of the Persian 
Empire. This fact would not have been questioned 
had not Herodotus blundered as to proper place of 
Darius in Assyrian history, and had not the plagi- 
arizing Jewish writer sought to conceal his literary 
theft, followed Herodotus, and thus convicted him- 
self of the pious fraud he was perpetrating. Had 
Daniel been the author of that book he would not 
have made so great a mistake as to make Darius suc- 
ceed Cyrus, when he was in fact his predecessor, and 
reigned more than half a century. Thus are the 
errors of history corrected by this communication. 
Zarathustra says at one time civilization of our 
Western continent was progressing side by side 
with that of the Eastern continent of Asia. Chris- 
tianity has performed the same part in arresting 
the civilization of this Western continent as in Asia, 
Europe, and Africa. But for the art of printing 
that religious curse would have continued to block 
the way to human freedom and progress." (Re- 
fer to Chambers 3 Encyclopaedia. ) 

The Biographical references and comments 



174 The Proven Continuity of Life 

of Mr. Roberts on the above communication 
covering twenty-one pages, are intensely inter- 
esting and instructive. In fact, the same can 
be said of the various comments, reviews and bio- 
graphical references in his book containing one 
hundred and sixty communications and covering 
nearly six hundred pages, and which give some idea 
of the labor and research required to finish this great 
work; of which the foregoing communications can 
give but a small and imperfect idea, as they are but 
brief extracts from same, and mostly referring to 
the gospels and Christian religion. Few people 
can fully understand without its perusal the great 
historical value of this work and the difficulties sur- 
mounted in this self-imposed task, augmented by 
a large opposing force from the other side, who 
realized these communications given, meant the 
death knell of their power. The extent of this op- 
position from opposing forces pertains not only to 
the work in hand, but to the work of individuals 
in every day life. Low and undeveloped spirits 
have an army of followers on the earth plane to 
assist them in doing evil; hence the concentrated 
power as shown with mobs ; where spirits out of the 
body, ten, yes, oftentimes fifty to one in the body 
can be seen and carry a corresponding force for do- 
ing evil. The time has now arrived when it is not 
possible for the Christian priesthood, or in fact any- 
body else, to challenge or successfully question the 
truth and authenticity of statements made in these 
communications; and we are assured that further 
falsehoods will be disclosed by spirit friends of truth 



Apollonius of Tyana 175 

and justice, who now have the power to compel it, as 
well as to assist and defend their co-workers in earth 
life in so doing. 

The following contents of Antiquity Unveiled is 
given complete in order that the reader may under- 
stand the great value of the information contained 
in this work. 

Apollonius of Tyana, the Nazarene. — Born 
A. D. 2, died A. D. 99 — His history and teachings 
appropriated to formulate Christianity — The orig- 
inal gospels of the New Testament brought from 
India. 

Damis, the pupil of Apollonius. — The Epistles of 
Timothy written to Damis — India the source of 
Christianity. 

Deva Bodhisatoua, a Buddhist Prophet. — The 
original gospels as understood by the Hindoos — 
Received from spirit sources through Bodhisatoua 
as a medium. 

Plotinus. — The testimony of Ulphilas, Apollon- 
ius, Vespasian, Deva Bodhisatoua and others con- 
firmed — The scriptures of Buddhism and their re- 
lation to Christianity. 

Pope Gregory VII. — His reason for destroying 
the library of the Palatine Apollo — The manu- 
scripts contained therein would prove the non-ex- 
istence of Jesus Christ. 

Euthalius, a Greek Theologian. — The teachings 
of Apollonius of Tyana mutilated to make good the 
Christian scheme — Euthalius substitutes Paul and 
the Christ idea for Apollonius and Chrishna in these 
writings — The Acts of the Apostles, Pauline and 



176 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Catholic epistles divided by him into verses. 

Potamon, the great Alexandrian Reformer. — 
His attempt to purify the existing religions leads to 
exile — The Eclectic School of Philosophy — The 
teachings of Potamon drawn upon to fabricate 
Christianity. 

Vespasian, a Roman Emperor. — No such person 
among the Jews as Jesus of Nazareth — The books 
of the Jews — Disease produced by spirits — Apol- 
lonius a great medium. 

Felix, Procurator of Judea. — Alcibides, an 
Egyptian priest and not Paul, as recorded in Acts, 
arraigned before Felix. 

Pliny the Younger. — His letter to Trajan re- 
ferred to the Essenes and not to the Christians — 
The word Christians a forgery. 

Origen. — Christianity and Paganism identical — 
The narratives relating to the person Jesus Christ 
derived from the Greek and Egyptian god makers. 

Flavius Josephus, a Jewish Historian. — The ref- 
erence to Jesus of Nazareth fraudulently interpo- 
lated by some Christian copier of his history — No 
such person as Jesus of Nazareth existed in the time 
of Josephus. 

Flavius Philostratus, biographer of Apollonius 
of Tyana. — The non-existence of the Christian re- 
ligion in his day — Apollonius worshiped in Rome as 
the savior of men — Every effort made by Popes 
and Emperors to destroy the history of Apollonius. 

Cosmas Indicopleustes, the great Antiquarian. — 
The symbols or kej^s of the Christian religion found 
on the Adulian marble — Fraudulent plates being 



Apollonius of Tyana 177 

manufactured by excavators to support the Old 
Testament. 

Jean Jacques Barthelemy, a French Scholar. — 
The modern Christian religion under the form of 
symbolic worship written upon all the temples and 
tombs of antiquity. 

Henry Salt, an eminent English Traveler. — All 
historic religions have their origin in the Sun — 
Blinded by Christianity while on earth. 

M. Servillus Nonianus, a Roman Consul. — The 
Christian Jesus none other than the Chrishna of 
the Hindoos — No Christians nor Christianity in the 
time of Nero, A. D. 45 to 68. 

Ptolemy Philadelphus. — The Alexandrian Li- 
brary — Where the principal parts of the creeds and 
tenets of all religious systems were obtained. 

Pontius Pilate, Procurator of Judea. — He knew 
nothing of the Jesus of the Christians — Jesus 
Onanias, a robber, tried before him and crucified by 
the Roman soldiers — This testimony positively cor- 
roborated in our own times. 

Cyrillus Luchar, a Greek Patriarch. — The Alex- 
andrian manuscript — The infamy of Christianity 
— Millions of ruined souls in the after-life because 
of its teachings — Christianity not from the Jews 
but from the Greeks. 

Quintilian. — Denies the existence of Jesus 
Christ — The cross has been the symbol'of various 
religions ever since the days of Rameses II of 
Egypt. 

Julius Lucius Florius, a Roman Historian. — 
The spirit of progress buried beneath Christianity 



178 The Proven Continuity of Life 

— Jesus and his so-called apostles not known in 
Rome A. D. 125. 

Urban VIII, a Roman Pontiff. — Facts in regard 
to the mingling of Paganism and Christianity — 
The bronze decorations of St. Peter's at Rome — 
Where obtained. 

Aquila, a Cappadocian Philosopher. — Neither 
Jew nor Christian — Not the translator of the Greek 
version of the Old Testament as recorded in history. 

Symmachus, a Grecian Statesman. — The Chris- 
tian religion a duplication of the Eleusinian mys- 
teries. 

Pomponius Mela, a Roman Geographer. — No 
Christians at Antioch A. D. 54 — The goddess Di- 
ana worshiped. 

Cardinal Stefano Borgia. — Christianity cannot 
stand the blazing light of the original writings of 
the Latin Fathers if placed in the hands of scholars 
and free thinkers. 

Caracalla, bishop of Nicomedia. — The Council 
of Nice — All works pertaining to the mythological 
origin of Christianity to be destroyed — Biblio- 
mancy. 

Hegesippus, a Greek Theologian. — The attempt 
to make a new religion out of the old religions — 
The struggle between learned scholars and pagan 
priests. 

Ulphilas, a Catholic Bishop. — The source of the 
Codex Argenteus — The Brahminical gospels of 
Apollonius translated from the Samaritan tongue 
in the Fourth Century — The names changed to 
suit his Christian employers. 



Apollonius of Tyana 179 

Abgarus, a Grecian Priest. — The famous letter 
to Jesus Christ a forgery by Christian writers — 
He corresponded with Jesus Malathiel, a Jewish 
priest — Eusebius responsible for the circulation of 
this falsehood. 

Gregory, bishop of Constantinople. — Destruc- 
tion of many valuable books — Jesus interpolated 
for Apollonius in history — Eusebius spent his whole 
life in mutilating and destroying everything that 
militated against Christianity. 

Eusebius of Csesarea. — An unwilling witness — 
The power of truth — All Epistles and Gospels in 
reality the creation of Christian priests — Justin 
Martyr the forger of the passage in Josephus in re- 
lation to Jesus Christ — Eusebius admits copying 
it — Dr. Lardner's arraignment of Eusebius — What 
Gibbon thinks of Eusebius. 

Alciphron, a Greek Writer. — The story of the 
"Wise Men of the East," a theological legend 
brought from India by the Gymnosophists. 

Sir Thomas Bodley, founder of the Bodleian Li- 
brary. — The Anti-Nicene library — Collection of 
manuscripts against the Council of Nice — Missing 
leaves of the Cambridge manuscript. 

Marcion, the Father of Christianity. — The Pau- 
line Epistles appropriated by Marcion — He 
changes them — The description of Paul interpo- 
lated to disguise the identity of their author, Apol- 
lonius of Tyana. 

Lucian, a Greek Satirist. — The insignificant 
measures used to formulate the Christian Gospels 
— The St. Luke of the Gospels — Apollonius the 



180 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Apollos of the Greeks — The original works of 
Lueian mutilated — Who St. Paul and St. Mark 
were. 

Constantinus Pogonatus. — The sixth council of 
Constantinople A. D. 680 — Prometheus of the 
Greeks adopted to represent Jesus Christ — Lamb 
worship changed to man worship — Lamb worship a 
relic of paganism — The edict prohibiting the wor- 
ship of the lamb on the cross. 

Constantine the Great. — Fettered by the truth — 
The Buddhistic gospels mingled with the teachings 
of Potamon. 

Epaphroditus, a Latin Grammarian. — Josephus 
a member of the Ancient Order of the Initiated — 
Why Josephus did not mention Apollonius in his 
history. 

F. Nigidius Figulus. — Connection of astrology 
with Christianity. 

Vellius Paterculus. — The Signs of the Zodiac the 
key to all religions. 

Gregory, bishop of Neo-Caesarea. — Apollonius 
worshiped in the Temple of Apollo — Valuable 
manuscripts destroyed by Eusebius. 

Ummidius Quadratus, Governor of Syria. — The 
feast of the unleavened bread a blood purifying cer- 
emony — The carefully concealed secrets of the Es- 
senes — Travels in India. 

C. Cornelius Tacitus, a Roman Historian. — The 
Essenian Brotherhood — Spirit manifestations — 
Never heard of the Christian Jesus nor of Chris- 
tianity. 

Manetho, an Egyptian Priest. — The god Osiris 



Apollonius of Tyana 181 

of the Egyptians — Materialization as understood 
by the ancients — The Sun personified, the revered 
savior of all nations. 

Varro, a Roman Writer. — The celebrated litera- 
ture of the ancients destroyed by the Christian hier- 
archy — His "Key to Ancient Religions" destroyed 
by order of Constantine the Great. 

Ignatius of Antioch, Patriarch of the Essenes. — 
Apollonius of Tyana investigated the religion of the 
Essenes — The sacred writings of the Essenes 
blended with those Apollonius received from India. 

Titus Livius, a Roman Historian. — The birth, 
life, death and resurrection of Jesus Christ as por- 
trayed in the annual passage of the Sun through the 
constellations of the Zodiac. 

Q. Veranius. — The God of the Britons identical 
with the God of the Christians — The idea of being 
saved by a man born of a virgin, established among 
barbarous people centuries before the Christian era. 

Porphyry, a so-called Heathen Philosopher. — 
None of the early Christian Fathers, so-called, were 
Christians in reality — The gods of all religions have 
arisen out of astronomy and astrology. 

Marcantonio De Dominis, a Heresiarch. — The 
old Roman gods, re-chiseled by the sculptors, are 
the Apostles of the Christian religion — The vest- 
ments of the Roman Catholic priesthood copied 
from the priests of Apollo. 

Sejanus, the favorite of Tiberius. — New light on 
the story of the crucifixion — The obliterated por- 
tion of the Alexandrian Codex. 

Aloysius Lilius, an Italian Savant. — The con- 



182 The Proven Continuity of Life 

nection of the life of the so-called Jesus Christ with 
the gods of antiquity — The doctrines of the Chris- 
tian Trinity based on the Pagan Trinity. 

Pompaeius Saturninus. — The secret meeting of 
the Sons of the Sun or the Initiated — Ancient 
Spiritualism. 

Carra. — The inscriptions on the Adulian Marble 
relate to the life and miracles of Apollonius of Ty- 
ana. 

Clement Alexandrinus. — His writings mutilated 
by Eusebius — interesting revelations concerning the 
Christian cross — The Council of Alexandria. 

Hermogenes, the Essenian rival of St. Paul. — 
Astronomy the key to the Book of Revelation — 
To understand the symbolism of Christianity read 
the stars. 

Jean Sylvain Bailly. — What can be found at An- 
cient Tyre — An important book. 

Cardinal Caesar Baronius, Librarian of the Vati- 
can. — The Hindoo god Chrishna, in reality the 
Christ of the Christians — Sworn to eternal secrecy. 

Rufus Quintius Curtius. — The Jewish legends 
borrowed from Persian mythologies — The breast 
plate of Josephus. 

M. Atilius Regulus. — The Greek and Roman re- 
ligions copies of the Egyptian religion of Osiris or 
the sun personified. 

Robert II, of France. — The Great Infinite has 
marked out no set of religious rules for men to be 
governed by — The effect of too much religious be- 
lief — All pictures of Jesus Christ copies of those of 
Apollonius of Tyana. 



Apollonius of Tyana 188 

Pythagoras, the Samian Sage. — The god princi- 
ple within us — In ancient times all sages were medi- 
ums — The effects of erroneous religious teaching of 
children almost ineradicable. 

Ammonius Saccas, the pupil of Potamon. — The 
Book of Revelation written under spirit control by 
Apollonius — Christianity known under the name of 
Gnosticism. 

Galerius, a Roman Emperor. — Why Diocletian 
issued his famous edict against the Christians. 

George Deyverdun. — The Last Supper taken 
from the Eleusinian Mysteries — Gibbon's book s 
"iEneas, The Lawgiver of the Eleusinian Mys- 
teries," destroyed by the clergy. 

Heinrich E. G. Paulus.— The Gospel of St. Mat- 
thew — A remarkable communication. 

Sigebert Havercamp. — The writings of Damis in 
existence as late as the Eighteenth Century. 

Charles De Brosses. — The worship of the Fetish 
gods — Christianity a mixture of all preceding re- 
ligions. 

Christian Thomasius, Jurist and Philosopher. — 
Luther knew that Jesus Christ was a myth but 
dared not acknowledge it — The true cause of Ma- 
terialism in Germany. 

Saturninus, the Essenian Philosopher. — The 
founder of Gnosticism — The story of Jesus of Naz- 
areth, and the Christian Scriptures the mixed sys- 
tems of Brahmanic, Buddhistic, Jewish, Essenian 
and Gnostic teachings — Apollonius heals by the 
laying on of hands. 

Cardinal Robert Bellarmine. — Compelled to tes- 



184 The Proven Continuity of Life 

tify by the disappointed hopes of millions who be- 
lieved and trusted in Christianity — Refers to the 
portrait of Apollonius — All should know who the 
real Jesus was. 

Hormisdas, a Roman Catholic Pontiff. — De- 
struction of the Pauline Epistles — Eusebius a 
scoundrel — Jesus Christ worshiped in the form of a 
lamb — Romanism is Paganism changed into Chris- 
tianity. 

Appian, a Roman Historian. — His writings de- 
stroyed by the Christians — The Hindoo Chrishna 
changed into the Greek Christos. 

John Fidenza, St. Bonaventura. — The doctrines 
of Apollonius in the hands of the Maronite Priests 
on Mt. Lebanon, Syria. 

Annius of Viterbo, a learned Dominican Friar — 
Startling revelations — The manuscripts saved from 
the Alexandrian library — The key to the old Egyp- 
tian manuscripts found at the entrance of the an- 
cient temple of Apollo at Rome. 

Mizraim, the Chaldaic king of Egypt. — The wor- 
ship of Egyptians — The signs of the Zodiac — New 
facts in history — Mizraim the name of a king and 
not the name of a country as claimed by historians. 

Euxenus, a Pythagorean Philosopher. — The 
teacher of Apollonius — Explains the seven Pyth- 
agorean principles as taught in his day. 

Jean Baptiste Colbert, Prime Minister of France. 
— The inscription on the marble throne at Adulis, 
referred to Apollonius of Tyana — The Armenians 
fire worshipers — The ancient Egyptian virgin Isis 
identical with the Christian Virgin Mary. 



Apollonius of Tyana 185 

Godfrey Arnold, a German Mystic. — The com- 
munication of Euthalius confirmed. 

August Von Schlegel, a German Philologist. — 
The Tamil language more ancient than the Sanscrit 
—The Tamil idea of the Trinity. 

Bodhishormah, a Buddhist Priest. — The hooks of 
the New Testament from St. John to Revelation 
parodied from the versions of Bodhisatoua — The 
Gospels of Matthew, Mark and Luke derived from 
ancient Gymnosophic religions. 

Servius Sulpicus Galba, a Roman Emperor. — 
Who the Jesus of Nazareth was that created such 
confusion at Jerusalem, A. D. 34-35. 

Junianus Justinus, a Latin Historian. — More 
works mutilated by Christian writers — Hesus Chris- 
to changed to Jesus Christ in the days of Eusebius. 

Plotina Pompeia, wife of the Emperor Trajan. 
— The famous letter of Pliny the Younger to 
Trajan — What the light of truth reveals — Ancient 
copies still in existence fraudulently interpolated 
in order to manufacture proof of the existence of 
the Christians at an early period — The worship of 
Apollonius at Rome — The historical proofs of the 
existence of Jesus disappear under the light of these 
communications. 

Facilidas, King of Abyssinia. — Some interesting 
testimony in regard to evolution. 

Father Amoit, a French Jesuit. — Christianity 
cannot stand before unbiased thought and reason — 
All deistical ideas inconsistent with the laws of life 
and organization of matter. 

Charles Francis Alter. — Interesting philological 



186 The Proven Continuity of Life 

discoveries — The mystic symbols of the school of 
Ammonius Saccas. 

Herennius, a contemporary of Plotinus. — The 
first writing or tablets of man's history were found 
in Ethiopia — Christianity contains all the cere- 
monies of the ancient pagans combined with a god 
that never existed — Plans for the formation of the 
highest and noblest system of religion ever known 
overthrown by Constantine the Great. 

Amelius, a disciple of Plotinus. — Why Eclecti- 
cism was checked in its infancy — Pagan priests pre- 
ferred to see their ceremonies continued through 
the Catholic church rather than have them become 
obsolete. 

Strabo, Historian and Geographer. — "If the 
records of the past had been allowed to stand there 
would be no Christianity to-day" — Confirmatory 
proof that the portrait of the Nazarene is a true 
representation of Apollonius. 

Phraotes, King of Taxila. — The visit of Apol- 
lonius to India — Receives the sacred Testament of 
The Mountain of Light Circle from Iarchus — 
Light upon the Book of Matthew — Millions of spir- 
its would rather cease to exist than that these reve- 
lations should come to mankind. 

John Frederick Gronovius, Critic of the Seven- 
teenth Century. — The works of Pliny, Livy and 
Sallust, very much changed in order to conceal the 
real origin of Christianity — Confirmatory proof in 
regard to the forgery of Pliny's letter. 

Abulpharagius, bishop of Guba. — Christianity 
essentially the Sun Worship taught at Babylon by 



Apollonius of Tyana 187 

Zoroaster — The Jesuits supporting the opposition 
to the truth as revealed from the spirit world. 

Minucius Felix, a Montanist Patriarch. — Where 
civilization originated — Christianity an outgrowth 
of Buddhism — Sun Worship and Egyptian Osir- 
ianism one and the same thing. 

Griesbach. — Zodiacal interpretation of all reli- 
gions — The five ancient Testaments — The incorrect 
translation of the Greek Testament. 

Haigo, the great Armenian King. — The Jewish 
legend of the Tower of Babel disposed of in an ef- 
fective manner — The Old Testament belonged to 
the Armenian people and not to the Jews — The 
secret chambers of the Pyramids of Ethiopia. 

Montanus, the Phrygian Ecstatic. — The teach- 
ings of Montanism — Their books the canons of 
Buddhism — Materialization in ancient times. 

Akiba, a Jewish Rabbi. — Chronological forgeries 
resorted to in order to make the Jewish religion ap- 
pear ancient. 

Lucius Appuleius, a Satirist. — The difference 
between the teachings of Apollonius and Potamon 
— The Greek and Egyptian divinities identical with 
older gods. 

M. Cocceius Nerva, Emperor of Borne. — Fif- 
teen other gods besides the Hindoo Saviour Christos 
worshiped at Rome — History of them all based 
upon a god-begotten virgin-born man who was to 
die to save the world. 

Herodes Agrippa II, King of Judea. — The true 
version of the trial of Paul before Agrippa as given 
in Acts. 



188 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Rabba Joseph. — The writings of Gamaliel tam- 
pered with by Christians. 

Moses Maimondes. — The Augian Codex — Ab- 
solute proof that Apollonius of Tyana was St. Paul. 

Procopius, the Secretary of Belisarius. — Euse- 
bius changes the Hindoo Chrishna into the Jew 
Jesus Christ — Julian the Apostate did not recant 
upon his death-bed. 

Eunomius, the great Arian leader. — Whence 
came the name Jesus Christ — Why the Council of 
Nice was convened — The attempt of the Emperor 
Constantine to blend the prevailing heathen reli- 
gions. 

Carneades, a Greek Philosopher. — Christosism 
converted into Christianity in the Fourth Century 
— The philosophy of Plato a combination of the 
doctrines concerning Christos and Prometheus. 

Sotion, the teacher of Seneca. — Diana of the 
Ephesians supposed to be the virgin mother of the 
sun god Christos in the time of Sotion — A fatal 
mistake. 

Septimus Geta, a Roman Emperor. — Rivalry ex- 
isting between the followers of Christos and the 
worshipers of Apollo. 

Jacob Joseph Von Gorres. — The plagiaristic na- 
ture of the Scriptures — ~No Hebrew literature until 
after the Babylonish captivity — The ancient Jewish 
history taken from the writings of Zoroaster. 

Frederich Gesenius. — The Hebrew languages 
derived from the ancient Chaldean tongue — Ety- 
mology of the name Moses — The scribe Ezra re- 
vises the account of Daniel. 



Apollonius of Tyana 189 

St. Chrysostom, a Christian Father. — All sys- 
tems of religion amount to misunderstood spirit 
control — The important document contained in the 
Ambrosian Library. 

Ananias, a Jewish High-priest. — Apollonius and 
not Christ accused before Felix — The only Christ 
preached in Judea was the Christos of Apollonius. 

Charles Martel, King of France. — The worship- 
ers of Jupiter, Hesus and Christos. 

Radbod, King of Friesland. — Similarity between 
Christosism and Hesusism. 

Winifred or St. Boniface. — Not a Catholic Chris- 
tian but a priest of Christos. — The books rejected 
at the Council of Nice. 

Lucius of Cyrene, the Secretary of Damis. — The 
Apocalypse written by Apollonius. 

Severus, Patriarch of Antioch. — The Monophy- 
sites — The attempt to make Hesus Christos a Jew. 

Agabus. — The folly of religion as a means to 
spirit happiness — Mediums used to propagate the 
Apollonian system of religion. 

John Biddle, an English Theologian. — The per- 
secutions ordered by the Christian churches respon- 
sible for the overthrow of their power — Persecuted 
for denying the truth of the Trinity. 

St. Francis De Sales, a Bishop of Geneva. — A 
defiant spirit — All proof in the hands of the Cath- 
olic church — The priests have hidden their tracks 
well — His challenge accepted. 

Silas or Silvanus, a Disciple of Apollonius of 
Tyana. — Interesting facts concerning the systems 
of Apollonius and Chrestus — New light on the 



190 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Scriptures — Marcion and Lucian appropriated the 
theological labors of Apollonius. 

Frumentius, an Abyssinian Bishop. — The Ethi- 
opic version of Christosism — The founders of Chris- 
tianity claim the solar Christos of Frumentius to be 
identical with their Jesus Christ. 

Chrestus, the rival of Apollonius. — The subject 
of the disputed passage in Suetonius, not Jesus 
Christ but Chrestus — The teachings of Chrestus. 

Aronamar. — The difficulties attending spirit in- 
tercourse — The Council of Nabopolassar — The 
first Talmud — No Targums of the books of Daniel, 
Ezra and Nehemiah — Targums of those books 
would have shown their Chaldean origin. 

St. Declan, an ancient Sun Worshiper. — St. Pat- 
rick a sun worshiper — The round towers of Ireland 
— The literature of the Druids destroyed. 

Leonardi Bruni, Papal Secretary. — The forger- 
ies in the secret archives of the Vatican — Mutila- 
tions by Eusebius — The destruction of documents 
by Popes Celestine and Gregory. 

St. Dominic De Guzman. — The Catholicism of 
spirit life — The persecution of the Albigenses. 

Louis the Pious, King of France. — The mystic 
teachings of Dionysius the Areopagite — Jupiter- 
ean-Christosism. 

Celestine III, a Roman Pontiff. — Suppressed 
manuscripts — What can be found in the library at 
Florence. 

John Asser, Abbot of Sherburn. — The manu- 
scripts of Alfred the Great — Fourteen crucified 
saviors — Jesus and Hesus preached alternately. 



Apollonius of Tyana 191 

Innocent III, Pope of Rome. — An unwilling 
witness — The mutilation of the Alexandrian manu- 
script — The missing leaves — The psychology of 
spirits used to lead mortals astray. 

Albertus Magnus. — Astrology furnishes the key 
to show who the real Jesus was — A pathetic state- 
ment. 

Socrates Scholasticus, an Ecclesiastical Histo- 
rian. — The communion service taken from the Eleu- 
sinian mysteries — Bacchus the god of wine, Ceres 
the god of com — Where proof of the truth of these 
communications can be found. 

Gabinus, Roman Governor of Judea. — History 
of the Jews a mixture of the traditions of the Chal- 
deans and Armenians — Abraham a Chaldean. 

Apianus. — The teachings of spirits in the Six- 
teenth Century — A pupil of Paracelsus. 

Marcellinus. — The doctrines of the Trinity — 
State policy, not religious impulse caused Constan- 
tine to adopt Hesus Christos — Relation of Gym- 
nosophism and Eclecticism to Christianity. 

Lactantius. — The doctrine of the Trinity in ex- 
istence in India 1600 years before the Christian era 
— An important communication showing the iden- 
tity of Christianity and paganism. 

Hermas, an Apostolic Father. — His suffering 
in spirit life — The Greek myth Prometheus the 
prototype of the Christian Jesus — The honor of the 
founders of Christianity impeached. 

Iamblicus, a Syrian Philosopher. — The Sun the 
central object of the Christian theology — The con- 
cealed key. 



192 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Belzoni. — Symbols of the Christian religion 
found on the Tombs of Ancient Thebes. 

Ammonius the Peripatetic, an Alexandrian Phil- 
osopher. — Religious symbols — History of Jesus a 
re- deification of older gods. 

Anastasius, Librarian of the Vatican. — No evi- 
dence to show that Jesus Christ ever existed — The 
pictures of Jesus taken from those of Apollonius — 
The Christian religion the outgrowth of the teach- 
ings of the Alexandrian schools. 

Jonathan Ben Uzziel, one of the Writers of the 
Targums. — Moses a creation of Jewish priests — 
The legends and traditions of the Jewish people 
extend no further than Ezra the Scribe — Jewish 
and Chaldean history identical — Every man and 
woman their own redeemer. 

Saadias-Gaon. — The Jews had no history as a 
people anterior to 450 B. C. 

Arnold, Abbot of Citeaux. — The persecutor of 
the Albigenses — Terrible remorse of a spirit. 

John Bainbridge, an English Astronomer. — The 
significance of the astronomical and astrological 
signs. 

Charles Hardwick, an English Theologian. — 
India not the mother of civilization nor the origin- 
ator of all religions. 

Mesrop or Mesrob, an Armenian Theologian. — • 
The Testament of Apollonius of Tyana — The Cop- 
tic or Egyptian version of the Scriptures — Apol- 
lonius worshiped as a god. 

Paulinus, Archbishop of York. — His mutilation 
of the Scriptures — In spirit life he finds Jesus 



Apollonius of Tyana 193 

Christ to be Apollonius of Tyana — He copied after 
Eusebius. 

St. Germain. — The original gospels written in 
the Syriac-Hebraic tongue — Copied into the Ar- 
menian tongue by Moses Chorensis — The Maronite 
monks of Mount Lebanon have valuable manu- 
scripts in their possession. 

Montacute. — The Druid worship of the God 
Hesus prevailed as late as the Fourteenth Century. 

Francis Anthony Flemming, a Roman Catholic 
Priest. — St. Patrick not a Christian but a Druid 
priest. 

Jacob Capo, an Architect. — The stones of pagan 
temples converted into Christian churches — The 
statue of Hesus of the Celtic Druids mounted in a 
church at Florence — The statues of Jesus and his 
twelve Apostles are pagan gods re-carved and mod- 
ified to suit Christian requirements. 

J. S. Semler. — Dying gods of virgins born, a 
mythical idea 15,000 years old — Corroborative evi- 
dence to be found in the encyclopaedias of the Chi- 
nese and Japanese nations. 

Cardinal Sancta De Caro. — Interesting account 
of the original gospels — When the first bible was 
printed all marginal notes on manuscripts were 
dropped except those manufactured by the priests 
— The Samaritan copy of Ignatius of Antioch. 

Pope Nicholas IV. — The difficulty of communi- 
cating in the English tongue — The opposition of 
spirits — The twelve apostles of St. Peter's in Home 
copied from the twelve gods transported from 
Olympus to Rome in the days of the Emperor 



194 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Hadrian — Terrible conflict in spirit life. 

Zoroaster. — Startling disclosures — The Jewish 
Book of Daniel contains the actual earthly expe- 
riences of Zoroaster — Zoroaster, not Daniel thrust 
into the lions' den — His works appropriated by the 
Jews — The Book of Revelation and the Book of 
Daniel open up the secrets of antiquity when prop- 
erly interpreted and understood — A description of 
the ancient religions — Confounded in history with 
the elder Zoroaster — The disputed question, "Who 
was the Darius mentioned in the Book of Daniel," 
settled at last — Corrections made in history. 



THE ROMAN HIERARCHY THE DEAD- 
LIEST MENACE TO OUR LIBER- 
TIES AND CIVILIZATION 

NO greater service can be done the world as a 
whole than to teach it that a blissful immor- 
tality in Heaven is not secured as a matter 
of course by speculation or superstition; that un- 
sound religious enterprises with promoters' prom- 
ises coming from Rome are to be avoided. A sys- 
tem of government by men and not by law has 
reared itself by reason of the people's hypocrisy. 
For some years it has been permitted to encroach 
on our system of government and the system 
(church) is becoming military. Unassailed, this 
Financial Octopus is a marauding, unsatiable mon- 
ster. It looks like a real fortress, but it's only a 
house of cards and collapses when you put your 
shoulder against it. Attacked, it fawns on the hand 
that throttles it and retires behind the bulwark of 
Christian ethics; professes the gospel of Jesus 
Christ and thus deludes its adversaries. Rome ex- 
ists the present moment as the enemy in our coun- 
try; a vulture gnawing at her vitals. History 
teaches it is impossible for mankind to enjoy peace 
as long as the pontifical power is tolerated; then, 
as now, it is a struggle between a powerful secret 
order, with organized crime at its back, and the law- 
abiding citizens of the Republic. Our people are 

195 



196 The Proven Continuity of Life 

so interested in making money that they leave re- 
ligious claims to a body of ignorant men under 
whom there has grown up a system of machine con- 
trol of the ignorant masses. How contemptible we 
are as a nation to allow a small body of ignorant 
foreigners at Rome controlled by the Jesuits, to 
make such fools of us. They bleed the country, 
enjoy privileges and exemptions which make them 
as a body even more important and more powerful 
than the state. What has their organization done 
for the community? I will tell you in one word 
what it has done, viz., Nothing! Juggling the 
formula under which it pretends to act it has grown 
more and more insolent in its demands. The 
church question as it stands to-day in our country 
is a question of national morals. The people must 
get down to the study of religion, now so highly un- 
popular, and learn why Rome not only orders what 
we may eat, and wear, but also how and when (if 
at all) we shall be allowed to think. It is better 
and wiser that Rome should not be allowed to think 
for our people. It is always better to tell the truth, 
anything less is deceiving the public, a dishonest 
policy. The Roman Catholic Church uses her 
great so-called spiritual influence in everything civil 
and temporal in Ireland, France, Spain, Germany, 
England, as a political force and always against the 
liberties of the people. When I look upon these 
priests and see them trample on the rights of their 
fellowmen at the bidding of the veiled Hierarchy 
at Rome I record here my testimony against the 
invasion of my native state by ignorant foreigners, 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 197 

servile tools of the Church, and soon to become vot- 
ers in its behalf. It is not law, but despotism to 
which you are bowing. The Pope claims to be 
above the civil law. In a government of law no 
individual, no combination, can be above the law; 
outside of that is either anarchy or tyranny; or, 
one is followed by the other. In the present case 
we are not dealing with a person but with a strong 
and powerful organization openly at war with gov- 
ernments of its choosing, boldly defiant in the defi- 
nition of its attitude and challenging society with 
its question, "What are you going to do about it?" 

As before stated, Italy, in regarding the church 
as a political conspiracy and in safeguarding the 
country against its intrigues, reads England and the 
United States a lesson, for both obstinately and 
foolishly shut their eyes to this aspect of the Papal 
church and persist in regarding it from the stand- 
point of religion and have not yet realized the utter 
hopelessness of creating an educated people if edu- 
cation is left in the hands of the Roman Catholic 
Church. 

A small band of clericals in Rome administer the 
business as though it belonged to them; and it does. 
It is a business the law ought to stop, and can if it 
will ; the people are being very subtly dealt with, and 
this political conspiracy must have our attention 
whether we like it or not ; and by open speech only 
can we learn or make known what the facts are. 
When the people realize that these grasping, self- 
seeking, cunning clericals at Rome with an army of 
followers are eating into the very vitals of our 



198 The Proven Continuity of Life 

country, the question is not whether to attack this 
financial octopus, but how. We are unfit to be 
called a free people if we surrender the right to 
shape our destinies, and place this right in the hands 
of any religious or other association not responsible 
to us. Their brazen defiance of civil authority is 
based on a supreme contempt for governments. 
Skilled in the art of concealing the real object in 
view, mistaking generosity for weakness, they have 
convinced themselves that their cunning outmeas- 
ures the intelligence of the community they abuse 
and that their deceits will never be exposed. The 
hour has arrived when self-preservation requires 
measures carrying certainty and sureness of results, 
nor is it necessary or advisable to meet this matter 
in the same spirit of compromise and cowardice that 
the nation met the problem of slavery. It is a mis- 
take for men of intelligence to wait until a crisis 
comes before speaking out. Men who know the 
truth ought to stand up and tell it and without a 
thought of popularity, political, or social. You 
believe, but seldom speak, explain, or defend. The 
question which faces us is, which shall rule — the 
church or the people? Educated and patriotic free 
men, or the feudal serfs of a self-made, effete mon- 
archy which holds together and controls the votes 
of its ignorant followers coming from countries in 
Europe where this same church has for centuries 
kept the people in mental and spiritual subjection? 
Already here at home it has trifled with the sover- 
eign power and insulted the state and nation. The 
crack of the slaveholder's whip was heard in Boston 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 199 

when the late U. S. Senator Robert Toombs 
boasted the day would arrive when he would call the 
roll of his slaves on Bunker Hill. That roll call 
failed to materialize ; and now, the crack of the Ro- 
man clerical's whip (the church) resounds through- 
out the land through its accredited representatives. 
Usurpers as a rule take no responsibilities and have 
no conscience. In the North American Review,, 
March number, 1909, Cardinal Gibbons tells "what 
Catholics will do if parochial schools are interfered 
with, that they believe in sacredness of conscience." 
And in a recent address at Baltimore in presence 
of government officials and others gathered there 
to do him honor, again we hear the crack of the 
Roman clerical's whip, and this same Cardinal Gib- 
bons, who, sad to relate, was slightly remiss in fail- 
ing to observe the proprieties of the occasion, made 
an open attack on our schools; characterized our 
system of education as "imperfect, vicious, and de- 
structive to the religion of youth." (Vicious is de- 
fined as corrupt, depraved, wicked, refractory, foul, 
and bad.) He would have done much better to have 
spared the country his insults ; in view of the many 
attentions and favors shown the Cardinal by our 
public officials and others, and the power of the 
clericals to successfully control in great measure 
the public Press, no longer the mouthpiece of the 
people when the interests of the Papacy are in- 
volved, the public indignation for the above gra- 
tuitous insult to the country and impudent attacks 
on our system of education failed to find expres- 
sion. I regret to say the insolent and impertinent 



200 The Proven Continuity of Life 

interference with our schools and characterizations 
of the Roman Catholic clergy is only equaled by 
their misrepresentations, and must no longer be 
permitted. Attacking these encourages the un- 
dermining of our government, exerts a baneful in- 
fluence throughout the state, and weakens the power 
of the government both at home and abroad, as is 
well known to the Cardinal and his associates. Nor 
need any future candidates for the Presidency of 
the United States ever expect to reach port, who, 
in catering for the Catholic vote allow their coun- 
try and its institutions to be dragged in the mire 
without a dissenting note, or voice. Such men de- 
serve, and justly, the execration of all honest men. 
As to "sacredness of the Cardinal's conscience," 
Baroness Von Zedtwitz says in her book called 
"The Double Doctrine of the Church of Rome": 
"The Church of Rome as an organization has never 
tolerated individualism amongst its members. It 
at once affirms and denies the individual conscience, 
inasmuch as that conscience must ever be sought 
in the dogmas and direction of the Institution." 
This is already well known to those conversant 
with, not the claims, but the practices of the church, 
and its misleading, untruthful utterances. In other 
words the conscience of the Cardinal may be very 
sacred, but it is safely anchored in the breast of the 
Roman clericals; held by the church and subject 
to her direction. The book of Baroness Von Zedt- 
witz (Fleming H. Revell Company, New York) 
should be read by every young girl and mother of 
our country. Also "The Priest, the Woman, and 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 201 

the Confessional," by Father Chiniguy (A. Craig 
& Co., Publishers, Chicago, 111.). Hearing a con- 
fession and claiming power and authority from 
God, by a priest to pardon sins should be made a 
state's prison offense, and is one of the first things 
our whole country must prohibit. 

The enormous sums of money wrung from the 
poor ignorant masses to support this army of re- 
ligious pretenders, together with that sent to Rome, 
is scarcely credible. Witness the large number of 
Catholics holding intimate and responsible positions 
in the departments at Washington, D. C. ; and why 
so many in the government printing office? Wit- 
ness the large buildings and enormous holdings of 
this great trust, this financial octopus, with values 
running into the millions, and increasing rapidly 
every year. Where do all these millions come 
from? They come from the poor, in return for 
lying promises. Why these citadels of strength of 
a foreign authority, an acknowledged enemy to 
Republican governments and so treated by Euro- 
pean governments? Why are they allowed in 
Washington, the Capital of our country? Why 
allowed that monastery with all its underground 
passages in northeast part of its holdings; and 
which should not be allowed to stand twenty-four 
hours? It is because you refuse to take warning 
from France, and Italy, priestridden for centuries, 
when they tell you from dearly bought experience, 
"That they regard the Roman Catholic Church in 
the light of a political conspiracy ; and in safeguard- 
ing the country read the United States of Amer- 



202 The Proven Continuity of Life 

ica a lesson for foolishly shutting her eyes to this 
aspect of the Papal Church and persists in regard- 
ing it only from the standpoint of Religion. The 
results are, their interests abroad are betrayed, their 
subjects persecuted, and when redress is sought in 
court are mocked by a miscarriage of Justice." The 
Roman clerical political conspirators are already 
sufficiently aired, and disposed of. Whatever my 
opinion of the danger to, and the conceit of the 
nation, that of Italy and France should be heeded, 
if the country is wise, and would avoid trouble in 
the future ; of which a reasonable amount is not lack- 
ing at this writing if I read aright the signs of the 
times. The Archbishop is made to say "The 
church is the sole living Christian authority" (was, 
but not is) ; "that she has the power to speak and 
an organization by which her laws may be enforced ; 
to make America Catholic our hearts leap with 
crusader enthusiasm." No question the church has 
exercised authority enough, and probably more than 
it ever will again. A strange fatality seems to at- 
tend the reasoning process of some Catholics who 
labor under the hallucination that certain writings, 
claims made for selfish purposes by Roman cler- 
icals calling themselves the "Church," are laws; 
that they are really laws carrying the force of laws 
made by duly constituted and recognized govern- 
ments, whose wisdom and industry feeds and clothes 
unproductive Popes, Archbishops, Priests, and 
makes it possible for them to live. Such so-called 
laws are of no more significance to the United 
States of America (who officially do not know of 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 203 

your existence, and ignore the presence of your 
divinely authorized functionaries who with flowing 
robes and ecclesiastical importance will demand 
recognition for the voters they control soon as they 
dare) than the claims of any other organization, 
much less a foreign organization. By reason of the 
absurd claim of divine authority to rule and govern, 
to set aside laws regularly made by constituted law- 
making authority, and not by intelligence, wisdom, 
brains, this organization, an open enemy of Italy, 
now paralyzed at Rome, as far as power goes, the 
Pope, and the church existing only through the 
desire and efforts of his abettors outside of it for 
power and money in our country, not content with 
a free hand, with greater advantages allowed and 
enjoyed than elsewhere; advantages denied and not 
allowed it in any other country in the world, espe- 
cially where its practices are known. "Drunk with 
the wine of swift success," with never so much 
money from ignorant followers; with marked hos- 
pitality from inmates of the White House, who of 
course liked them for their personal qualities, and 
not for the votes they could control; and yearning 
for power and the flesh pots, is it any wonder their 
"hearts leap with crusader enthusiasm to make 
America Roman Catholic"? The insinuation, the 
veiled threat of an organization to enforce church 
"claims" is another matter; nor need it be considered 
impolite or improper to remark that the country 
has borne with great patience the attacks on our 
public schools, and the unnecessary, wanton insults 
and threats of Roman clericals by their represen- 



204 The Proven Continuity of Life 

tatives and abettors in our country, and want no 
more of them. It also has power to enforce its 
laws, and purposes, whenever occasion requires. 
Under the guise of religion this organization now 
assails our institutions and "openly declares its pur- 
pose to secure political power," to govern; what 
are its qualifications? Shorn of its power in 
France, defying the civil law, caught red-handed 
plotting against a Republican form of govern- 
ment, this church organization which for thirty 
years the Republic had to fight in self-defense, not 
a spiritual influence, but as a political institution, 
which from 1871 to 1875 had the whole control of 
France ; in possession of every public office ; officials 
of every grade at their beck and call ; but found to 
their cost that the will of the nation could not be 
thwarted with impunity; and in 1877 were driven 
from power by an outraged nation; "that to give lib- 
terty to govern these people is about as safe as to 
give it to mad dogs." Then the Republic rose in 
its wrath and deprived them of control over the 
education of the nation. To-day, as in our coun- 
try, Rome assails the public school system of 
France, warning parents to shun the schools, re- 
fusing sacraments to those allowing their children 
to attend them, and to offset the school teachings 
has fixed the age of seven years for the first com- 
munion, and monthly afterwards until the child is 
eleven, in Paris, and twelve in the Provinces. "In 
1867, the clericals fearing the vengeance of the 
government, and an outraged people, fled from 
Mexico and when allowed to return were told politi- 



The [ Moman Hierarchy a Menace 205 

cal Romanism was dead; that henceforth they must 
keep their hands off the nation's affairs, mind their 
religious work, and that alone." Their power is 
crushed in Italy, and growing less in Spain. Bis- 
marck declared the Papacy was a political power 
which, with the greatest audacity, had interfered 
with the affairs of the world. In Austria the super- 
vision and direction of education have been taken 
from the church and restored to the hands of the 
state; the same is true of Mexico. In Switzerland 
public opinion is against any private schools, and 
no religious association is permitted to decide as to 
the education of its children. There will be no 
peace until the state takes supervision of every 
school, within its boundary, private, parochial or 
otherwise. The teaching of the children by the 
"church" is a direct interference with the liberty of 
the individual, never should have been allowed, and 
must not be left with the clergy, if you would 
have citizens independent of thought and loyal to 
our government. Attendance of schools should be 
absolutely independent of church control; compul- 
sory, and for all. No Bibles or religious teachings 
to be allowed within the precincts of the school- 
room. Why not come out into the open and say 
frankly once for all, that the state is quite compe- 
tent to attend to its affairs without the assistance 
of any foreign organization, religious or otherwise, 
and will no longer permit its children to receive or 
obey orders from any organization or government, 
as to their education or morals? Believe all the 
religions you like, but their shadow is not to cross 



206 The Proven Continuity of Life 

the threshold of the public schools supervised by 
the state. And why? Because Divine ignorance 
with its false claims and pretended authority, which 
for centuries and up to this time has been placed 
above human knowledge, is about to find its place, 
and these spurious church claims called by their 
right names. 

The intelligence of the twentieth century denies 
children can be born of virgins without an earthly 
father, or that a man called the Pope is the viceger- 
ent of God Almighty, or has any delegated author- 
ity from him; or can even conceive of such a Su- 
preme Being. That the claims of bishops and 
priests to absolve, to forgive sins, to send to heaven 
or hell, are all barefaced frauds, deceitful lies, made 
and concocted by wicked deceitful men centuries 
ago, and floated under the guise of religion, with 
many and singular other knowingly untruthful and 
misleading sayings. 

The possession of power makes these priests ar- 
bitrary, because they know however far they may 
go they will be supported by the ignorant masses 
who venerate and make them think themselves 
great, whether they are or not. Such popularity, 
due to ignorance and concentrated in the hands of a 
few men, poisons the sources of national supremacy 
and destroys public confidence. The accumu- 
lation of power is the very essence of despotic gov- 
ernment. For the making and practice of these 
fraudulent claims, priests should be sent to jail for 
obtaining money under false pretenses. As before 
stated, it is not necessary to prove a priest took 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 207 

money under the guise of rescuing a woman from 
hell, but by common habit and repute, took money 
from his victims, and in so doing was guilty of un- 
lawful practices. It is quite time the nations should 
awake and declare, that all these belongings of the 
church have nothing to do with any religion; that 
they are rank frauds and deceitful lies to get money 
and power; have for centuries been a curse to hu- 
manity, and that it is the duty of every loyal citizen 
of our country to awake, and without mincing mat- 
ters crush the power of the Roman Hierarchy (the 
clerical political conspirators, at Rome), now hold- 
ing the country in its grip, controlling the Press 
which is too often fooled and duped by the tactics 
and clever dialetics of the Jesuits, lending credence 
to their claims and giving them wider currency, 
wondering how men can be truthful and good with- 
out their assistance. 

For centuries the world has been held in the 
meshes of religious deception of the most high- 
handed character. Every friend of truth and jus- 
tice should take hold of his religious mind and 
decide for himself whether or not he believes the 
teachings of the Roman Hierarchy, and tactics of 
the Roman Cardinal political conspirators with their 
abettors, are a menace to the liberties of the Ameri- 
can people and dangerous to the welfare of the 
Republic. The people don't fully realize the dan- 
ger on account of the stealth and secrecy with 
which they work. They are especially dangerous 
because they are taught and believe that they can 
commit no sinful act where the interests of the 



208 The Proven Continuity of Life 

church are involved. For a thousand years super- 
stition and ignorance have throttled mankind. Be- 
ing the enemies of liberty of thought they hate 
America for her enlightenment, and to gain polit- 
ical power they are now bending all their energies ; 
are secretly and insidiously working as never before 
to dominate the state, destroy civil law and personal 
liberty. To those in touch with the situation the 
danger is only too real. Any Catholic who vows to 
obey Rome through the Church is a slave to the 
Church, cannot remain a true and loyal American, 
and is an enemy to his country, say what you will. 
The accursed auricular confession, one of the main 
props to hold woman in bondage; the fraudulent 
claim of priests that they can forgive sins and ab- 
solve from punishment for any sins committed are 
base, lying frauds, and known by them to be such. 
These frauds, for centuries existing under the guise 
of religion, now properly named, tagged, and lo- 
cated, must no longer be tolerated or allowed to 
exist; and special laws should be enacted to this 
end; priests and other violators to be punished by 
fine and imprisonment. Their methods to get 
money and power are now better understood. In 
fact, it is the duty of all nations to combine and 
crush out this insatiable financial octopus. Other- 
wise they will crush you, and make you their slave. 
To begin, and for self -protection alone, additional 
reform laws should be enacted to teach these con- 
spirators their place in our state; and like Italy and 
France (who no longer permit them to pose as mar- 
tyrs) define their status, compel obedience to our 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 209 

laws, nor suffer insolence or threats from individ- 
uals or asssociations, religious or otherwise; that 
religion has nothing to do with it ; that it is simply a 
question whether Divine darkness administered by 
Rome, or the intelligence of the twentieth century, 
is to hold in its keeping and control the happiness, 
education, and destiny of not only this generation, 
but of millions unborn ; our Governor should ascer- 
tain why Mexico, after years of suffering under 
Catholic yoke, issued reform laws which may be of 
equal benefit to our state, viz. : 

1. — Monastic orders not permitted, nor establish- 
ments ; 

2. — Association of Sisters of Charity suppressed ; 

8. — Religious processions are forbidden in the 
streets ; 

4. — Clerical vestments are forbidden in the 
streets. 

5. — Pulpit discourses advising disobedience to 
the law ; 

6. — Marriage is a civil contract, and to be duly 
registered ; the religious service may be added ; 

7. — No one can sign away their liberty by con- 
tract or religious vow; 

8. — Cemeteries are under civil inspection and 
open for the burial of all classes and creeds ; 

9. — Education in the public schools is free and 
compulsory; and, last but not least; 

10. — Jesuits are expelled, and may not return; 

To these should be added the 

11. — Abolishment of that debasing and deadly 
auricular confession; 



210 The Proven Continuity of Life 

12. — Discontinuance of fasts, and abstinence 
from meat; 

13. — The sale of indulgences here, or by Rome, 
and forbidding the public Press to print paid no- 
tices of same. 

14. — Forbidding communications of any nature 
whatsoever from Rome or any other foreign source, 
or power, claiming or exercising any authority 
whatsoever over American citizens or others resid- 
ing in our country. 

Foreigners, and others tagged by Rome, now 
burdening the country with their ignorance born 
from infancy of priestly teachings, must not be suf- 
fered by the state to be used by any leaders of the 
church in conspiring against its autonomy, or using 
their liberty to destroy that of others. Which 
means, as demonstrated in France, that they should 
not be caught red-handed plotting against our gov- 
ernment. A word to the wise is sometimes suf- 
ficient. For millions of followers without adequate 
knowledge or voice in the management of church 
affairs has been substituted the control of the most 
aggressive type of individualism. To these lead- 
ers holding millions of dollars' worth of church and 
other property in our country, we say openly and 
without equivocation, that we note your protesta- 
tions of loyalty and fidelity to the state and nation, 
but judging from the earliest history of your or- 
ganization, its promises and practices to the present 
day, we find your loyalty holds good as long as it 
serves your purpose, because you can't help it; not 
strong enough to get anything better; until with 



The Roman Hierarchy a Menace 211 

votes, money, or both you shall attempt to govern 
us, for that is your purpose. There are those who 
think the state is doing fairly well and not advisable 
just now to make any change; besides your record 
for governing in France from 1871 to 1875 is not 
flattering. The world likes honest men, and hates 
traitors, liars, and cowards ; always has, and always 
will ; of the latter let us hope we may be neither. 

I have many Catholic friends and acquaintances 
for whom I have great respect and sympathy; for 
Roman Catholics individually I have no ill will, but 
respect and most kindly feelings; for the Roman 
Catholic organization at Rome, and its intrigues for 
power, I have little respect or sympathy; with a 
hope my words may not appear unnecessarily harsh 
and trusting they give no offense for such is not in- 
tended. God helping me I will make my business 
that of freeing and ennobling my country. 



THE DANGER OF JESUITISM 

JESUITISM was legalized by the Pope, 1540, 
A. D. The Jesuits soon acquired vast power 
and ruled their masters, as to-day. They have 
always been disturbers of the peace of nations, af- 
firm that liberty of the press is the source of all 
evil, and lay their hands on all civil relations. Its 
power is boundless, absolute; the general Superior 
is supreme; has greater concentrated power than 
any king. By its ramifications it penetrates the 
secrets of families and nations alike. Its emis- 
saries and spies honeycomb the nations, are every- 
where present. Men of the world are careful of 
speech and acts by reason of the power of this 
organization now felt in our country in the halls 
of legislation and various walks of life. One of 
their doctrines is "Never embark upon the stormy 
sea of deliberative assemblies nor surrender your 
absolute character and authority." (Wisdom 
which our representatives in Washington, D. C, 
would do well to observe.) Protestants have al- 
ways bitterly opposed the Jesuits on account of 
their militant activity in politics, church, and 
schools. "They (Jesuits) saved the Roman church 
from ruin and are the heart and spirit of the whole 
system." Even Rome dare not repudiate their 
moral teachings which contain vile doctrines con- 
demned alike by public opinion, universities, and 

213 



The Danger of Jesuitism 213 

courts of justice. The spirit of domination is the 
soul of Jesuitism; it is arbitrary despotism; irrecon- 
cilable with public liberty. It crushes out indi- 
vidual independence and human character. Its 
spies must go on any service promptly and without 
hesitation; observing unqualified obedience; which, 
imposed on all subordinates annihilates will, and 
centralizes the forces, which, as in case of the church, 
gives it and them the spiritual and psychological 
power exercised for centuries, and without which 
neither could exist a single decade. Twin sisters: 
Jesuits, and Roman clericals; the former with 
brains; the latter (with few exceptions) with ig- 
norant followers for many centuries; ignorant, be- 
cause intentionally kept so. The church with this 
running mate has become bold and intolerant. ~No 
other church openly meddles with the political 
affairs of nations. The former by covering, and 
doubling on their tracks have eluded pursuit to this 
time. Their wings have been clipped in Europe, 
where their cut and dried methods for robbing the 
ignorant masses are well known; and when these 
same ignorant men flock to our shores they are pur- 
sued and pounced upon by these cormorants, these 
sister vultures, and after robbing them here, and 
with more money than they ever dreamed of having, 
these twin sisters have decided to give the United 
States of America to the Roman Hierarchy, the 
Church, and make it a Catholic country. If the 
fables in the Bible would only hold good another 
century, and the interpolations and graft of its God 
makers (in the making of their proven fraudulent 



214 The Proven Continuity of Life 

religion of divine prerogatives), had not been laid 
bare to the eyes of our people, such a plan might 
have met with some success. But not now; every 
dog has his day, and they will have theirs. 

To get votes for money to build Dreadnoughts, 
Germany has restored rights to the Jesuits (taken 
from them by Bismarck) , both of which will prove 
disastrous to the empire in the end. Mr. Red- 
mond introduced a bill in the House of Commons 
repealing the acts prohibiting residence, acquisition 
of property, and holding high offices by the Jesuits 
and other monastic orders. Premier Asquith, it is 
said, spoke early in the debate and gave his cordial 
support to the object of the bill; notwithstanding, 
it is proven over and over again, that Jesuitism and 
Romanism are inimical to liberty and a conspiracy 
against the state. Knowing this, why this action 
on the part of England and Germany? It was to 
get the Roman Catholic vote (always for sale) of 
an organization that contributes nothing to the pub- 
lic burdens, claims all immunities, and makes no ac- 
count to the nation of its vast accumulations; but 
the twin sisters play well their cards, and are get- 
ting firmer in the saddle in England, and Germany, 
through the women, who, it is said, have taken very 
kindly to the confessional which every self-respect- 
ing woman should shun ; and of which, least said the 
better; one would suppose England's past experi- 
ence with Rome was sufficient for ordinary pur- 
poses; a power sought as an ally and feared as an 
enemy may do things with impunity and very little 
censure, as those two countries will find to their cost. 



The Danger of Jesuitism 215 

"But for Magna Charta," says Sir William 
Blackstone, "the priests would have engulfed all 
the real estate of England ; it took centuries to pro- 
tect the nation against their rapacity and schemes 
to avoid the statutes." Says Lafayette: "If ever 
the liberties of the United States are destroyed it 
will be by the Romish priests." 

The attention of the reader to the foregoing is 
to show how the twin sisters, church and Jesuits, 
manage these affairs in foreign countries, where in 
the past they played nations against each other and 
traded for power and money. They are playing 
their cards with great skill in our country; and it 
remains for you to say to what extent they shall be 
allowed to exploit our country and its institutions ; 
whether to be their slaves or free men. Read Dr. 
Butler's "Mexico in Transition" (Eaton and 
Mains, New York), and learn something of the 
atrocious, shocking, revolting cruelties practiced for 
three centuries by the twin sisters, Church and 
Jesuits, in Mexico. In all the history of crime 
nothing more disgraceful and disreputable has been 
recorded. In 1873, A. D., the Jesuits were ex- 
pelled from Mexico and told never to come back. 
"For their crimes, intrigues, and conspiracies they 
have been banished from various countries again 
and again. The report then showed 2,377 mem- 
bers of this order; 1,130 in the United States, and a 
large portion of the remainder in England." 

Dr. Butler gives dates of expulsion of Jesuits as 
will be seen by the following table, compiled from 
"A Short Sketch of the Jesuits," also from the "En- 



216 The Proven Continuity of Life 

cyclopaedia of Chronology," by B. B. Woodward 
and William L. R. Cates, and from other trust- 
worthy authorities. 



JESUITS EXPELLED FROM 



Saragossa 1555 

La Palinterre 1558 

Vienna 1566 

Abignon 1570 

Antwerp, Portugal, etc. 1578 

England 1579 

England again 1581 

England again 1584 

England again 1586 

Japan 1587 

Hungary and Transyl- 
vania /..-.. 1588 

Bordeaux 1589 

The whole of France . 1594 

Holland 1596 

Touron and Berne . . . 1597 

England again 1602 

England again 1604 

Denmark, Venice, etc. 1606 

Venice again 1612 

Amura, Japan 1613 

Bohemia , 1618 

Moravia 1619 

Naples and Netherlands 1622 

China and India 1623 

Turkey 1628 

Abyssinia 1632 

Malta 1634 

Russia | 1723 

Savoy 1724 

Paraguay 1733 

Portugal Sept. 3, 1759 



Prohibited in France . 

France again 

Spain, colonies, and 

Sicilies and Naples . 
Parma and Malta .... 
All Christendom, by 

bull of Clement XIV, 
July 21, 



France again ..,.!.... 

Canton Grisons 

Naples again 

France again 

Moscow, St. Petersburg, 

and Canton Soleure 

Belgium 

Brest (by the people) . 

Russia again 

Spain again 

Rouen Cathedral (by 

the people) 

Belgian schools 

France, 8 colleges 

closed 

G't Britain and Ireland 

France again . 

From entering Saxony 

Portugal 

Spain again 

Rheims (by the people) 
From entering Lucerne 
Lucerne again 



1762 
1764 

1767 
1768 



1773 
1776 
1804 
1804 
1810 
1816 

1816 
1818 
1819 
1820 
1820 

1825 
1826 

1828 
1829 
1831 
1831 
1834 
1835 
1838 
1842 
1845 



The Danger of Jesuitism 217 

France again 1845 Mexico (by the vice- 
Switzerland ,. 1847 roy) 1853 

Bavaria and Genoa . . . 1848 Mexico (by Comon- 

Papal States, by Pius fort) 1856 

IX, Sardinia, Vienna, Mexico (by Congress) 1873 

Austria 1848 New Granada . . since 1879 

Several Italian states . 1859 Venezuela 1879 

Sicily again 1860 Argentine Republic . . . 1879 

Spain again 1868 Hungary 1879 

Guatemala 1871 Brazil ; 1879 

Switzerland 1871 France again 1880 

German empire ( . 1872 

"These are the gentlemen, polite, plausible, and trained, 
the spies, the vassals, the sworn minions of a foreign despot, 
who, having been expelled from all Catholic countries again 
and again by popes, princes, and kings, both Catholic and 
Protestant, now swarm into England and America, and, under 
the protection which the influence of an open Bible gives to 
honest men, are proceeding to destroy the public schools, de- 
bauch the government, and work the mischief which has ever 
been their legitimate business." 

The clearance which Mexico made of all monastic 
orders was so complete that I once asked a Mexican 
gentleman if it was really necessary to be thus 
thorough and expel even the "Sisters of Charity." 
He promptly replied that the nation so regarded it, 
adding : 

"Do not mistake us. We are not opposed to religion, as 
such; far from it. But we have learned by bitter experience 
that the ultimate object of these confraternities and sister- 
hoods is not religion. Religion is only a means for reaching 
the ends which they aim at. Their object in being here is to 
work for the subjugation of our people to a foreign despotism 
that has its seat at Rome. We have suffered so much from 
this source that we want no more of them." 



218 The Proven Continuity of Life 

The El Monitor Republico published an article 
bearing the title, "Jesuits, Farewell!" "In this 
hour of your departure we have no sympathy or 
compassion for you. We reserve both for the 
people among whom you will now fix your homes, 
and with whose social, civil, and religious life you 
will endeavor to tamper, as you have tampered with 
ours, with similar results of misery and distress." 
Standing back in the shadow, the Jesuits work un- 
seen day and night for their purposes. By the use 
of the confessional they can lay their hands on 
every secret of social and personal life in every fam- 
ily where they have a representative of their re- 
ligion. As to politics and public men, no power in 
this world is so debasing as that of Jesuitism. 
"The laws of Mexico now sanction no monastery, 
nunnery, sisters of charity, or Jesuits within her 
bounds." As to this subtle and poisonous influence 
the following may be of interest: On the authority 
of Thurlow Weed, a story is told which illustrates 
the devilish influence and power of the Romanist 
hierarchy in American politics. Said Mr. Weed, 
in the course of a conversation concerning Arch- 
bishop John Hughes, first archbishop of New York: 

(From the Truth Seeker) 

"Well, the archbishop and his friends were very much in- 
terested in a proposed piece of legislation. This legislation 
had been referred to the committee of which a Senator Smith 
was chairman, and one day the archbishop called upon me and 
said that he had been trying to find out what the committee 
was going to do with that bill, but had been unable to get any 
information. 



The Danger of Jesuitism 219 

"I told the archbishop that I would try to find out the com- 
mittee's attitude toward the bill, and I did make the effort, 
but I was compelled to tell the archbishop the next day that 
it was impossible to get the slightest hint from Senator Smith. 

"You should have seen the fire in the archbishop's eye when 
I told him this. His indignation was superb. 

" 'Mr. Weed,' he said, 'there are only two things which I 
cannot forgive in a public man. One is lying, and the other 
is cowardice. This man Smith is, in my opinion, a coward. 
And he does not dare let me know whether the bill will be re- 
ported at all or not. That is cowardice !' 

"Then the archbishop sat down beside me and spoke in a 
low voice: 'Mr. Weed, I think I can promise that you will 
not be troubled with this senator another year. You mustn't 
ask any questions, but when you see the result of the vote 
upon election day you may recall what I am now saying to 
you.' 

"I kept my own counsel. I never hinted to any one what 
the archbishop had said to me. But, at the next election, the 
returns showed that the senator in question had been com- 
pletely annihilated, politically, and that the work had been 
done so secretly that he never dreamed he was in danger of 
defeat." 

Be it noted that this tale is not told by an enemy 
of the papacy, nor in the spirit of condemnation. 
It is quiet narrative, and simply illustrates the per- 
nicious power of the priest in politics, despite the 
lying pretense of non-interference by the hierarchy. 
And to-day the peril from this subtle and poisonous 
influence has enormously increased. Is it not time 
to wake up? \ 

Also the following newspaper clippings : 

"Since I entered politics I have chiefly had men's views con- 
fided to me privately. Some of the biggest men in the United 
States, in the field of commerce and manufacture, are afraid 



220 The Proven Continuity of Life 

of somebody, are afraid of something. They know that there 
is a power somewhere, so organized, so subtle, so watchful, so 
interlocked, so complete, so persuasive, that they had better 
not speak above their breath when they speak in condemnation 
of it. 

"I lay it very close to my own conscience as a public man 
whether we can any longer stand at our doors and welcome all 
newcomers upon those terms." 

NEED CATHOLIC STATESMEN 

Archbishop Ireland Says They are Too Few in America 
(Special to The New York Sun) 

DETROIT, Mich., Jan. 27-— "I wish the number of Catho- 
lic laymen holding positions of trust in our Government and 
occupying seats in Congress and in the Legislatures of the 
States were far greater than it is," said Archbishop Ireland in 
an address to the students of the University of Detroit to- 
day. 

"If I were to ask how many Catholics are in the State Sen- 
ate the reply would not be very gratifying. If I go to Wash- 
ington, I find but three or four Catholic Senators and fifteen 
or sixteen Catholics in the House of Representatives. 

"There should be more engaged in building up the Nation in 
its ideals," he declared. "The Church can never have its own 
until this comes to pass." 

Archbishop Ireland in 1889 is said to have remarked: "The 
Catholic church is the sole living and enduring Christian au- 
thority. She has the power to speak; she has an organization 
by which her laws may be enforced. . . . Our work is to 
make America Catholic. Our cry shall be, 'God wills it,' and 
our hearts shall leap with crusader enthusiasm," and Froude 
says: "So much only can be foretold with certainty, that if 
the Catholic church anywhere recovers her ascendency, she 
will again exhibit the destestable features which have invariably 
attended her supremacy." 



The Danger of Jesuitism 221 

This pleasant gentleman, Archbishop Ireland, is 
doubtless sincere in his wishes, but it is feared the 
"own ideals" of the church as exemplified in foreign 
countries, while pleasing to his masters at Rome, 
would fail to materialize in a country whose soil is 
too rich, and not especially adapted for a religion of 
authority and fixin's. Besides, why does the 
church in "having its own" seek political power? I 
will answer for you: It is because the Jesuits who 
run the business are past masters in the political 
arena; not for principle, but for profit; and we are 
grateful for so openly showing their hand with that 
blundering diplomacy which has characterized them 
through all their history. Mark well, men of the 
past presidential campaigns who trafficked our lib- 
erties and disgraced our country in crawling for the 
votes of men who pledge and swear true allegiance 
to the Roman Pontiff, claimed Vicar of Jesus 
Christ; men, who in turn are owned by the irre- 
sponsible twin sisters; mark well the newspapers 
whose owners allow their columns to be used by the 
puppets of the Jesuits in stifling the press, magni- 
fying the power of the Pope, a prisoner in the Vat- 
ican, and strengthening the hands of clericals both 
here and abroad, who count upon the votes of igno- 
rant men to make you their mental slave ; and who, 
when ordered by Rome, will turn against the gov- 
ernment, as exemplified in foreign countries time 
and time again; and do you know what that slavery 
is? or must you learn through suffering and mental 
subjection in order to support and maintain in idle- 
ness not only a foreign hierarchy, but cardinals, 



222 The Proven Continuity of Life 

archbishops, bishops, convents, monasteries, and fif- 
teen thousand priests in our country. (Think of 
the number of confessions these priests hear from 
women, every week, obliged by Rome to ask ques- 
tions unmentionable, and you will readily under- 
stand the power over the human race wielded by the 
twin sisters the past five hundred years.) It's the 
key to the position, and our people must be made 
to see it, and by lawful means stamp out this in- 
fernal traffic, which has held woman in bondage for 
centuries. The following newspaper clipping con- 
tains a brief notice of Baroness von Zedtwitz: 

(By Baroness von Zedtwitz) 

THE DOUBLE DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH OF 
ROME 

A Work Which Shows That the Catholic Church Has 
One Teaching for the Misleading op Outsiders, and 
Another for the Instruction of the Initiated 

The Baroness von Zedtwitz was one of the initiated. She 
was Miss Mary Elizabeth Caldwell, of Louisville, Ky., who, 
with her sister, the Marquise Monstiers-Merinville, made a 
stir several years ago by renouncing the Roman Catholic faith 
after having been conspicuous in its support. She died at 
Frankfort, Germany, December 16, 1910. 

The daughters of William Shakespeare Caldwell, of Louis- 
ville, and educated at the Convent of the Sacred Heart, at 
Manhattanville, the sisters were, upon their father's death, 
left with a large fortune as wards of Bishop Spaulding, of 
Peoria, 111., and soon became known throughout the country 
for their gifts to the church. The elder sister, Mary Gwen- 
dolin, gave $300,000 to found a divinity school in the Catholic 
University at Washington. The younger sister gave $50,000 
for a chapel for the school. In 1904 the marquise (Mary 
Gwendolin) announced her withdrawal from the Catholic 



The Danger of Jesuitism 223 

Church, and the baroness (Mary Elizabeth) joined her in the 
renunciation, and wrote the book called "THE DOUBLE 
DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH OF ROME," in which she 
set forth her reasons. In her preface she said: 

"In childhood and early girlhood, without palliating the un- 
christian conduct of almost all the prelates with whom I 
came in contact, I never ceased to hope and believe that when 
womanhood had ripened my judgment the apparent incon- 
sistencies would be fully explained and the truth become evi- 
dent to me." 

Her hope was not realized, and admission to the inner 
workings of the system only confirmed her unfavorable im- 
pression of the church, which placed its own rules before those 
of morality, and whose priests proved to be a greedy and 
immoral lot of self-seekers. Her renunciation of Cathol- 
icism and her exposure of its double doctrine were the result 
given in this book. 

She blamed the Jesuits for the temporal activity which was 
unpalatable to her. In another part of her book she de- 
clared that influence of the church on the public life of this 
country had been very pernicious. She attributed to it much 
of the scandal in business affairs. She said: 

"The pursuit of money is the chief method now used by 
Rome to regain her lost power; and she permeates the at- 
mosphere wherein she thrives with a spirit of greed." 

The baroness attacked vehemently both the morality and the 
veracity of the clergy. 

She was obliged to bring out the book on account 
of the hostile attitude assumed by the church in its 
efforts to deny, and then belittle the sincerity of her 
renunciation of their system; that her repudiation 
of its two-fold system was final. 

Such things as the following, found in this book 
are not disowned by Rome, viz., "Sinning is not a 
crime" if you direct your motive; that homicide is 



224 The Proven Continuity of Life 

fully justified when committed to avenge an affront, 
has never yet been officially disowned by Rome; 
that the moral theology of Sanchez relative to 
dueling has never been condemned. "It is even 
preferable not to employ the means of dueling 
against an enemy if you can hill him secretly and in 
that way finish the affair, for by so doing you can 
at once avoid risking your own life in the combat, 
and besides the participation in the sin which your 
enemy would commit in dueling." That Liguori 
says, "The priest has the power of the keys, of de- 
livering sinners from hell, of making them worthy 
of paradise. And God Himself is obliged to abide 
by the judgment of His priests, and either to par- 
don, or not, according as the priests refuse or 
give absolution, provided the penitent is capable of 
it." He further says, "Every kind of equivocation 
or quibbling which just comes short of lying, but 
is intended to deceive the hearer, and does in fact 
deceive him is always lawful for a just cause. 
Thus, a man, asked if a particular thing be true 
which he knows to be true, but does not wish to ad- 
mit may lawfully reply 'I say, No,' meaning thereby 
only 'I utter the word, No,' and not, 'I declare that 
the thing did not happen.' Reason and will are 
held by the church subject to her direction. Not 
only is strict injunction imposed to refrain from 
private interpretation of the scriptures, under pain 
of eternal damnation, but the power of the citizen 
to use freely his rights in dealing with civic matters 
is curtailed by Rome when not used to promote her 
interests." 



The Danger of Jesuitism 225 

Again the snap of the clerical whip is heard 
abroad in the land — as per the following news clip- 
ping: 

Mgr. Vaughan, in 1906, declared in the Sunday Herald, of 
Boston, Mass., that "the Catholic Church is the servant and 
the menial of no earthly sovereign and of no temporal govern- 
ment." "So long as the civil government confines itself within 
its proper sphere, it will find no more devoted subjects than 
Catholics. But when it breaks through its proper boundaries 
and attempts to trample under foot the rights of conscience 
and the laws of God, then we all admit that obedience in 
those matters would be but another name for perfidy and 
apostasy, to which death itself is greatly to be preferred." 

Mgr. Vaughan will please note, that the law of 
our state is its own measure of right and wrong, of 
what it permits, or forbids; and under no circum- 
stances can church, or other association law be set 
up against it, unless inviting disaster. 

Pray, who is the Catholic Church, and who is this 
gentleman who arrogates to himself the right to 
speak to the State as a spiritual superior, setting up 
a rival law against the State in its own domain and 
claiming title to coercive means of enforcement? 
He, a foreigner, not responsible to the law (in his 
own opinion) is to decide when in his opinion the 
State has gone wrong. In the State, but not of it, 
proclaims himself a foreign body in its composition? 
A small band of cardinals at Rome called the 
church with the general superior of the Jesuits at 
its head, and its mouthpiece Mgr. Vaughan, claim- 
ing authority over the State and the morals of its 
citizens. With impudence born of political con- 



226 The Proven Continuity of Life 

spirators these men now come into our State and 
have the audacity and impertinence to announce 
through their abettors, the public press, what they 
will and won't do "so long as the civil government 
confines itself within its proper sphere," "don't 
trample under foot the rights of conscience, and the 
laws of God, when death is preferred," etc. The 
voice of the State is hushed and awed into silence 
before this priestly power now claiming authority 
to govern, from their supposed God. When there 
comes a prophet among the people telling them their 
laws are of no avail, to the extent he is listened to 
and believed when he says this, he breeds anarchy. 
Where are the law officers of the State that they 
allow this cunning band of foreigners, masquerad- 
ing under the guise of religion, to pollute our city 
and press in their scheming for power, personal ag- 
grandizement, and last but not least, for money 
wrung from the poor ignorant followers they know- 
ingly, intentionally, and willfully plunder and rob, 
under the cloak of what for centuries has fraudu- 
lently been called a religion. Under our bill of 
rights a subject may enjoy freedom of religious 
belief and liberty of speech within limits not 
prejudicial to peace and order and not antagonistic 
to their duties as subjects. As fully proven in the 
foregoing pages there is nothing of religion in the 
claims of the church (the Roman Hierarchy), of 
divine authority, power to forgive sins, send to 
heaven or hell, purgatory, miracles, penance, abso- 
lution, indulgences, masses, confessional, and sacra- 
ments, all the work of cunning men of past genera- 



The Danger of Jesuitism 227 

tions for power and gold, than which no baser 
frauds ever afflicted humanity. With this under- 
standing let us proceed. 

As far as conscience, will, and reason are con- 
cerned the priest and cardinal have none; they are 
held by the church, and subject to her direction. 
In our country the church has always had a free 
hand. In Europe, governments know better from 
bitter experience than to give it, and for self-protec- 
tion alone fences it in with laws for their preserva- 
tion as nations, remembering, as Italy says, that it 
is simply and alone a political conspiracy and should 
always be so considered and regarded, together 
with a few cunning leaders, the managers, who 
know of the fraud, and an enormous number of 
ignorant followers who support them in idleness. 
It is with the Roman clericals we now have to deal. 
This is supposed to be a free country, but not free 
enough to allow ignorant foreigners to publicly 
conspire against it or to use their liberty to destroy 
that of others, as evidenced in the Papal designs 
upon America, now so manifest that even the dull- 
est citizen can see the hand of the Jesuit. 

The God of the universe is not the God of the 
Roman Catholic Church and its man-made laws. 
The Creator of the universe, even at the behest of 
Rome, does not produce children born of a virgin, 
nor otherwise violate natural laws ; nor is the fable 
of the immaculate conception believed to-day by 
thinking minds. Trample under foot the laws of 
God? Why this assumed authority, this false, con- 
temptible presumption of knowing something, or 



228 The Proven Continuity of Life 

even anything, about God and His laws? Be good 
enough to understand this act of the drama is rung 
down, your vice-gerent of God has retired to his 
dressing-room, never again to appear before the 
intelligence of the twentieth century, which now 
knows of his fabled divine prerogatives, the past 
history of the church and its hollow pretensions ; has 
taken the measure of Roman Cardinals, Jesuits, 
their agents and abettors, and invites speech and 
demeanor respectful to the state in the future, if 
freedom is of value. Great reforms are not easily 
brought about because of the indifference and ig- 
norance of the masses to the methods of the church, 
but the gospel of self-respect and American man- 
hood is making its way and the day of priestly fear 
is passing. Sixteen hundred years ago the Chris- 
tian Church (the system) was organized for the 
purpose of presenting the old heathen, mytholog- 
ical, allegorical, priestly deceptions of all preceding 
religions in a new disguise and managed to organ- 
ize a system of suffering, inquiry, and perpetuating 
ignorance heretofore unknown and little under- 
stood by the present generation. Words fail to ex- 
press the low, dastardly methods of the "system" 
for power and money. The pursuit of money is the 
chief object Rome now has in view to regain her lost 
power, and the United States offers facilities to 
that end never before enjoyed. 

The "confessional" is the indispensable vehicle of 
the business transacted by priests and bishops and 
without its use this trade could not long continue. 
By the use of the confessional they can lay their 



The Danger of Jesuitism 229 

hands on every secret of social and personal life in 
every family where they have a representative of 
their religion. It is one of the deadliest con- 
trivances to gain ascendency over its victims, a con- 
spiracy against human liberty, given a political and 
social power to the priest which he can use to further 
the political purposes of the church as well as his 
own ends. One of the worst effects of the confes- 
sional is to deaden the morals and obscure the in- 
tellect of both priest and confessor. The scaffold 
on which liberty has always perished is the confes- 
sional-box. 

Father Chiniquy says: "America will see her 
dearly bought liberties destroyed the day the con- 
fessional-box is universally reared in her midst ; she 
must sweep away the confessional or she is doomed 
to perish. It is a citadel and stronghold of Mor- 
monism, a real pit of perdition, a worm biting, 
polluting, and destroying the roots of civil and 
religious society, contaminating, debasing and en- 
slaving woman; the confessional-box is the place 
where our wives and daughters learn tilings which 
would make the most degraded women of cities 
blush." 

Father Chiniquy was an honest man, loved and 
respected by all who knew him. He has related 
facts in his book of such a nature that it is a marvel 
any man should allow his wife or daughter to go to 
what is called the confessional. They never would 
dare to tell their husbands the nature of questions 
propounded, nor of events happening; but they are 
frightened with the accursed dogma of absolution 



230 The Proven Continuity of Life 

which holds them like a vice. He says: "Can a 
man be free in his own house so long as there is 
another who has the legal right to spy all his actions, 
and direct every thought of his wife and children? 
Can that man boast of a home whose wife and chil- 
dren are under the control of another? Is not that 
unfortunate man really the slave of the ruler and 
master of his household? And when a nation is 
composed of such husbands is it not a nation of de- 
graded slaves?" Here, the laws of common de- 
cency strictly forbid to enter into details. "It is 
strange our modern nations allow their most sacred 
rights to be trampled under foot, and destroyed by 
the Papacy, the sworn enemy of liberty, through a 
mistaken respect and love for that same liberty." 

The infernal teachings and practices connected 
with the confessional should be made known to the 
governors of every state in the Union, and Father 
Chiniquy's book be placed in the hands of every 
member of Congress, and members of State Legis- 
latures. A law should be enacted making the con- 
fessional punishable by fine, and state prison, or 
both. Through the confessional, since the thir- 
teenth century, the little gang of prelates at Rome 
has ruled woman, and through her the world — take 
that away, with indulgences and money received 
from masses, the financial backbone of the octopus 
is broken; and if every state would live, these are 
the duties now confronting ; and will have to be met 
sooner or later, whether we will or no. 

You think the danger magnified? Perhaps you 
do not know these gentlemen called the Jesuits. 



The Danger of Jesuitism 231 

You will, if you live long enough; and like many- 
others you let yourself drift down with the stream, 
buoyed up with selfishness, taking no interest in try- 
ing to benefit the human race, and accepting the sit- 
uation in a spirit of resignation, and unprepared for 
the rude awakening which usually follows. The 
fact is, the nation is asleep, upon a volcano. You 
can hear the rumbling of the coming eruption with- 
out putting your ear to the ground. 

As before stated, Rome has established a hostile 
camp within the limits of the state and opposes to 
it an unlawful supremacy ; if its policy is prolonged 
another decade at the same rate of volume and 
venom Protestants might be content to hold their 
tongues altogether. Our leading politicians in 
bending the knee for Catholic votes have disgraced 
us as a nation. No wonder Rome considers us too 
easy game ; half lunatics ; with bishops and priests as 
keepers. It is the indolence, the carelessness of 
the people that allows this ignorant and corrupt 
power to rule, and is one of the greatest crimes his- 
tory has recorded. It has intimidated public men 
and political parties from the President down; and 
the worst feature is that we are not sufficiently con- 
scious of our danger. We burn the midnight oil 
and with lamentations bewail our country's plight. 
The press is controlled by the Church, and we are 
tied hands and feet. Liberty? There is none. 
The nation must first awake from its sleep. We 
must tell our people about this Roman Hierarchy 
(the Church), the "System" at Rome, which 
promises its followers a future of everlasting hap- 



232 The Proven Continuity of Life 

piness and pardon of sins. It can give neither. 
We must show them the system by proof conclusive 
to be nothing but a foreign body of blackmailers, 
full of big promises; a mighty force until subjected 
to close examination. Once under inspection it 
turns out to be an aggregate of criminals, fattening 
on false pretense and the gullibility of its victims; 
that little has been done to educate our people in 
the matter of unsound religious beliefs and creeds ; 
and that the ignorance of the masses is appalling. 
We must show them the great waste and misery to 
the nation this organized swindling involves, and 
that it is for them to say how much longer our 
country shall permit a strongly intrenched band of 
clericals at Rome, through its agents and abettors in 
this country, to plunder our ignorant, uneducated 
public to the tune of millions every year; that the 
truth of this feature of the situation has not been 
fully grasped by our government, to say nothing 
of the general public; and their loyalty to the gov- 
ernment both Protestant and Catholic is to be 
proven by faithful, devoted service in its behalf, and 
interests. Should you turn to Rome, the symbol 
of the Union shall be a ring in the nose, and I pro- 
nounce you master and slave. 

As showing the condition of the church in Italy, 
an Irish bishop says: "I, for one, never desired 
the overthrow of the Pope's temporal power, for, as 
long as that lasted the world possessed in Italy an 
object lesson of the degradation to which a domi- 
nant Roman Catholic church reduces a country, and 
a people. There is no' personal liberty. An in- 



The Danger of 'Jesuitism 233 

famous system of espionage like a great network, 
overspread the whole country, and its meshes were 
closest and strongest in Rome, and in the Papal 
states. Not a man, not a woman, not a child but 
what was entangled in it. No sick, or dying person 
was permitted to see a physician until he had first 
seen a priest and taken the sacrament. All wills 
were invalidated which did not contain legacies to 
the church. There was no justice. Prisoners were 
tortured and drugged; people of proved innocence 
were executed. There was no sanitation. Rome 
was a dust heap, and worse. There was no system 
of drainage. Commerce and industry were dis- 
couraged. Agriculture was at a standstill. Pov- 
erty, pauperism and beggary abounded. Brigand- 
age was part and parcel of the machinery of the 
Papal church. In Italy the papacy exists at this 
present moment as the enemy in her citadel, as the 
vulture gnawing at her vitals." 

The position of the Pope to-day is simply that 
of a slave to the Jesuits ; he has to do what he is bid. 
The General of the Jesuits, "the black Pope," is the 
real and only Pope. The one who bears the title 
is but the figurehead. It is the Jesuits' policy he 
pursues, their voice that speaks to him, their hand 
that guides him. In minor matters he has a certain 
amount of freedom, but the moment he dares to act 
for himself in important matters against the will of 
the Jesuits he runs the risk of being got rid of, and 
the means the Jesuits threaten to use is one so in- 
delibly associated with their name and history: 
poison. And one time-honored medium for the giv- 



234 The Proven Continuity of Life 

ing of the poison is of course the sacramental wine. 
The poisoned chalice is a byword in Italy. This, 
then, is the ecclesiastical position of the so-called 
Vicar of Jesus Christ, the slave of a class of men 
whose very name is a synonym for moral obliquity 
and depravity. King Victor Emmanuel is be- 
loved; the Pope is despised, and the latter is re- 
garded as the arch enemy of Italy, as one who, if he 
had the power, would upset the throne, take from 
the Italians all their rights and liberties, and rein- 
state that reign of espionage and terror, of igno- 
rance and injustice characteristic of the temporal 
rule of his predecessors. He is not only the as- 
sassin of a citizen but the assassin of a nation. His 
presence in Rome is a tremendous embarrassment 
to the Italian government, and is vastly aggravated 
by the fact that Roman Catholics in other lands own 
the Pope as their sovereign. Protestants are too 
apt to wrong Italy by their anxiety to see the Pope 
and to be present at the ceremonies in St. Peter's. 
Every recognition to see the Pope is an insult to the 
King of Italy, and an act of ingratitude to the 
country that is giving them hospitality. 

Garibaldi, speaking of Caprera, his island home, 
said: "One of the special blessings of this place is 
the absence of priests, and if Italy does not occupy 
the place it ought, it is on account of that black 
race of priests, a worse plague than the cholera 
morbus. We don't attack religion, we are anti- 
Catholic, anti-clerical." 

Gladstone said: "There has never been any 
more cunning blade devised against the freedom, 



The Danger of Jesuitism 235 

the virtue, and the happiness of a people than Ro- 
manism;" and Dr. Arnold, speaking of what he 
calls the pretended conversion of the kingdoms of 
the world to the kingdom of Christ, in the fourth 
and fifth centuries, says : "It was one of the great- 
est tours d' adresse that Satan ever played, except 
his invention of Popery." 

There is a book which is the standard one on 
morals in the Roman Catholic Church, the "Theo- 
logia Moralis" of Alfonso Maria de Liguori, which, 
from cover to cover is an incitement to sin. He 
asserts that a Christian does not sin gravely who 
proposes to commit every one of the venial sins, 
shows how Catholics can steal, cheat, commit adul- 
tery, perjure themselves, and kill, even, with im- 
punity. If a woman is charged by her husband 
with adultery with her confessor, she can deny it, 
for, having obtained absolution it is the same as if 
she had not committed it. Liguori does not hesi- 
tate openly to advocate laxity of morals on the 
ground that by making religion easy the Roman 
Catholic Church will gain adherents. He con- 
demns a strict morality as positively evil, because 
tending to make religion odious. 

Thomas Carlyle said of the system of Ignatius 
Loyola, of which Liguori is the exponent: "Men 
had served the devil, and men had very imperfectly 
served God, but to think that God could be served 
more perfectly by taking the devil into partnership 
— this was a novelty of St. Ignatius," which holds 
good of that of Liguori. 

English and American Roman Catholics when 



236 The Proven Continuity of Life 

talking or writing of their church always assume it 
should be looked at exclusively from a religious 
standpoint ; but this is altogether defective and mis- 
leading, and drops into utter insignificance in view 
of its political character. Wherever the Roman 
Catholic Church has been in the ascendant it has 
been a political institution, and when out of power it 
has been a political conspiracy. In Italy, until 
1870, the only character it assumed in the face of 
the world was that of a political institution, and as 
such was one of the most despotic, most cruel that 
ever depressed and degraded a people, and the 
sovereign Pope was known as "the Jailer" and the 
Butcher of Italy. The whole world may be thank- 
ful that the temporal power of the Pope and his 
priestly government have been destroyed forever. 

Since 1533, when England declared that neither 
Pope nor priest had any jurisdiction within the 
realm of England, the church then, as now, became 
a political conspiracy, and the Treason Act had to 
be passed to deal with the rebel bishops, and priests, 
monks, and nuns, and their accomplices; the Pope 
intriguing for the murder of King Henry and 
promising indulgences to anyone who would kill the 
English heretic. In 1584, Pope Gregory XIII 
promised riches here and heaven hereafter to anyone 
who would make way with the heretical Queen 
Bess. One has only to glance at Ireland to see 
overwhelming proof that, as Protestantism and 
loyalty march hand in hand, so Roman Catholicism 
and disloyalty are indissolubly connected. 

Why is it, that Roman Catholic priests are hated 



The Danger of Jesuitism 237! 

by the Chinese? It is because of their assumption 
of political power. In Italy, it proclaims itself un- 
blushingly as the uncompromising enemy of the 
state, and is dealt with as such. Says Signor Crispi, 
in 1892, to be a sincere Catholic and a friend of Italy 
is to the Italians a contradiction. To-day the Vat- 
ican is literally the headquarters of a nefarious con- 
spiracy that has ramifications in every quarter of 
the globe. There, the Pope, and "Curia" plot and 
intrigue against the independence of Italy. The 
priests serve their leaders eagerly ; those who resent 
are infallibly punished by the "Curia." The Vat- 
ican takes pains of the arrival in Rome of Protest- 
ant travelers of wealth and social position, in order 
to bring them into contact with the Pontiff. 
Agents frequent the best hotels, for the lists of 
travelers, are given tickets for great ceremonies at 
St. Peter's, and have young priests to guide them 
in Rome. These agents make use of their position 
to insinuate all kinds of evil things against the King 
and all in authority, extol the Pope as the popular 
idol, to whose allegiance the people would gladly 
return. The press is also used to damage the 
country. The Vatican subsidizes newspapers and 
magazines that will support an anti-Italian attitude. 
The old Doge of Venice, Leonardo Donate, told 
the Papal Nuncio, who remonstrated with him for 
having imprisoned certain seditious priests, "Go 
back to Rome and tell your Master that there is 
never a deed of shame done in any part of the Re- 
public but some worthless priest is at the bottom of 
it." 



238 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Italy no longer allows the church a free hand, as 
it enjoys in England and the United States. It 
has learned that a free Roman Catholic Church in a 
free state meant a church free to damage and de- 
stroy that state. Hence the church in Italy has had 
to be tied down by penal statutes, by "Disabilities 
Acts," such as England with foolish magnanimity 
has erased from its statute books. Priests in Italy 
are now shut out of all civil spheres ; priest- teachers 
have been banished from all public schools; priest- 
chaplains in the army and navy were found tam- 
pering with the loyalty of soldiers and sailors of 
the King and they and their officers went, like the 
university theological faculties ; priests were seeking 
to influence and control elections by the exercise of 
spiritual terrorism. The new penal code threatens 
severe, but just, punishments to those priests who 
shall abuse their office to the damage of the nation 
and its free institutions, and punishes same with fine 
and imprisonment. Clause 174 says: "A priest 
who, abusing the moral power derived from his of- 
fice, incites to the setting aside of the institutions 
and laws of the state, or in any other way to the 
neglect of duties due to the country, or who dam- 
ages legitimate private interests, and disturbs the 
peace of families, renders himself liable to fine, im- 
prisonment, and temporary or perpetual suspension 
from office or from the endowments of his office." 
Priests sometimes call upon the parents of chil- 
dren who attend Protestant schools and threaten 
them with spiritual pains and penalties if they do 
not withdraw them. The fathers are indifferent, 



The Danger of Jesuitism 239 

but the mothers become frightened, and urge their 
husbands to yield. This is called the "Act disturb- 
ing the peace of families," and the father has but to 
lodge a complaint with the authorities, when the 
priest has to desist, or suffer the penalty. Every- 
body knows priests have been notorious at all times 
for impoverishing the people and enriching them- 
selves, to the damage of the state. In Italy, the 
evil has been stamped out. The people for centu- 
ries have been in the habit of leaving money for the 
poor, in order to save their own souls. All these 
moneys were in the hands of the church, which used 
them to advance its own political ends. 

In July, 1890, the "Pious Works Bill" became a 
law by which these funds passed out of the hands of 
the church into those of the state. They now yield 
an annual income of fiv e and a half million pounds 
sterling, which the state administers for the relief of 
poverty, building of hospitals, and orphanages, and 
carrying out of other works of charity. 

Italy, in regarding the Roman Catholic Church 
in the light of a political conspiracy and in safe- 
guarding the country against its intrigues, reads 
England and the United States a lesson; for both 
obstinately and foolishly shut their eyes to this 
aspect of the Papal church, and persist in regarding 
it only from the standpoint of religion, allows men 
to sit in her houses of legislature and to act as her 
ambassadors at foreign courts, and her representa- 
tives in her dependencies, who "avow an allegiance 
to an alien and hostile power," and regards such 
with favor and indulgence. The results are, their 



240 The Proven Continuity of Life 

interests abroad are betrayed, and their subjects 
persecuted, and when redress is sought in court are 
mocked by a miscarriage of justice. 

England and the United States have not yet 
realized the utter hopelessness of creating an edu- 
cated people if education is left in the hands of the 
Roman Catholic Church. Such an education, as 
shown in Ireland, Malta, and the French parts of 
Canada, means a shriveling up of the intellectual 
and moral fiber of a child so it is unable to think, and 
has to unlearn in after years. I know of no means 
that can be adopted so well calculated to deteriorate 
boys and girls and render them utterly unfit for life 
as to place them for their education in schools man- 
aged or taught by priests or nuns ; and when a na- 
tion's children are so placed no counteracting influ- 
ences that may be used in after years will avail to 
save that nation from being anything better than a 
blot and blemish on the face of humanity. 

Count Cavour said: "Woe to the country, woe 
to the class which shall entrust priests exclusively 
with the education of its youth. The government 
claims as its prerogative to determine the kind of 
teaching every child in the country should receive 
up to a certain age, 6, and 9. A system of national 
education; free, compulsory, secular, and lay; 
church books of all kinds should be banished from 
the schools to prevent them falling into the hands 
of the children. 

The Roman Catholic and Protestant chaplains 
in the army and navy should be discharged. In 
foreign countries the former are caught tampering 



The Danger of Jesuitism 241 

with the loyalty of the soldiers, and even our own 
soldiers during the Mexican War were enticed to 
desert our flag by the Catholic priests, as shown in 
the following report contained in "Butler's Transi- 
tion in Mexico," viz. : 

" 'In 1850,' says Major-General Casey, who led 
in the storming party at Cherubusco, Mexico, where 
the American army suffered its greatest loss, 
chiefly by the treachery of its own soldiers ; 'on the 
20th of August the battles of Contreras and Cheru- 
busco were fought. At the latter place the princi- 
pal point of attack was a fortified convent and the 
American army lost 1,000 men in killed and 
wounded by the obstinate resistance. This was 
caused by the presence of more than two hundred 
deserters from the American army composed 
mostly of Catholic Irish, who had been persuaded 
to desert by the instigation of the Mexican Catholic 
priests. Fifty of these men were afterwards cap- 
tured and hung, the drop at the gallows falling just 
as the American flag went up on the Castle of 
Chapultepec. When the final assault on the city 
was made by the causeway, at the extremity of 
which the Castle of Chapultepec was situated, we 
had but little more than six thousand men.' " 

Says Dr. Butler: "The sectarian treacheiy of the 
Irish deserters might have proved to be overwhelm- 
ing. As it was it cost nearly one-seventh of their 
whole number. A few months before a similar act 
of treachery had occurred in General Taylor's com- 
mand at Monterey, by the same class of men desert- 
ing to join their co-religionists on the other side of 



242 The Proven Continuity of Life 

the river and help them fight the Americans. On 
some occasions yet to come the celebrated order of 
General Scott when in Mexico, 'Put none but 
Americans on guard to-night,' may need to be re- 
peated, in view of the public utterances of Catholic 
bishops and priests and their well known power over 
their ignorant followers. Our government should 
keep its eye on the men higher up, agents in our 
country of the band of political conspirators at 
Rome seeking our downfall, and hold them person- 
ally responsible for overt acts committed by their 
followers." 



THE "PUBLIC SCHOOLS" SYSTEM 

A COUNTRY'S first duty is to see to its 
children, as they are its most precious 
national asset. 
The foundation for the growth and perpetuity 
of our institutions and country is the education of 
children in the public schools. The constitution 
recognizes the child as a ward of the state from 
conception, and is under its protection to recog- 
nized citizenship. As citizens of the state it is our 
duty to safeguard the rights and mind of the child 
until old enough to decide for itself faith or belief 
in religious creeds, nor longer suffer their minds to 
be twisted and corrupted by the petrified dogmas of 
a lifeless faith, or taught their future is secure in 
repeating things they cannot understand. The 
religious growth of our country will evolve in pre- 
cise ratio with the intelligence of the nation. The 
individual man, woman, or child are the conscience 
makers of the nation, are its greatest benefactors, 
and the ultimate concern of the state; education 
should be free and compulsory; better the school 
without a Bible than sectarian control with it ; edu- 
cation is the supreme task of statesmanship, and 
the supreme need of the people. In our public 
schools the children are taught morality born of 
honesty, obedience, truthfulness, industry, the 
duties of good citizenship, and to acknowledge no 



244 The Proven Continuity of Life 

authority in our country as superior to the Presi- 
dent of the United States. The ever watchful 
Romish church looks on the spread of knowledge 
with an unfriendly eye and loses no opportunity to 
crush it. It is an open enemy to this people, to the 
prosperity and welfare of the state and nation, and 
should be treated accordingly. The destinies of 
this country are not to be controlled by any political 
arrangements made in Rome, and any concessions 
mean abandonment of popular government and 
liberty of conscience by the people. The church 
wants education in its own way, as it once had in 
Italy, Mexico, Spain, France, South America, with 
results too shameful to even mention. In attacking 
our public schools the Vatican seeks to undermine 
our government. This band of political conspira- 
tors are unfortunately beyond the reach of our 
courts, nor will they come out into the open where 
we can get at them, and as always in the past have 
thrust their abettors and priests to the front to col- 
lect money, to deceitfully claim power to forgive 
sins, and to their everlasting shame, be it said, to 
ask questions of women at the degrading confes- 
sional, which, sooner or later will land them where 
they belong, viz., behind the bars. 

A foreign band of clericals, an illegal combina- 
tion, citizens of a foreign country not subject to su- 
pervision of the state or nation, masquerading under 
the guise of religion, now seek with their followers 
here to interfere with the education of our children, 
to dictate what books shall be read, to openly attack 
and denounce our public school system, under the 



The ''Public Schools" System 245 

false pretense of being godless. The prohibition 
of reading, or not, certain books, is a conspiracy to 
restrain freedom of individual judgment and 
action, and exercises a baneful and dominating 
influence over the ignorant masses. No greater 
danger confronts the country than this public ex- 
hibition of the power of the "Curia," the servile tool 
of the Jesuits at Rome. For centuries the educa- 
tion of all nations has been dominated and inter- 
fered with by the beguilements and greed of this 
autocratic power. It is largely due to the indiffer- 
ence and apathy of the people, and control of the 
public press by this band of conspirators that the 
attacks on our public school system are now being 
made, as well as to divert attention from their 
parochial schools where the children are kept in 
ignorance of past history of their church, and to 
obey orders from Rome when transmitted through 
bishops and priests. These boys are instructed to 
shun our public schools, and such teachings exert a 
baneful, unpatriotic influence throughout the state. 
The nation has borne these insults with great 
patience, these assaults made by a small band of 
clericals in Rome through their accredited agents 
in this country, an act of base ingratitude to the 
country giving them hospitality, who are now 
known, and seen as they are. The fake and flimsy 
pretense of divine authority which has fooled the 
world for centuries is worn threadbare, and the 
world wants no more of it. In our country, the 
man or religious organization which approves of 
anything that is openly or secretly opposed to our 



246 The Proven Continuity of Life 

public school system, the bulwark of American lib- 
erties, is practically an enemy to it, and so of the 
country, whatever they may claim to be the con- 
trary. In future let these leaders be held to a 
strict accountability, both for their words and ac- 
tions ; and further, be compelled to obey the laws of 
the state in which their ignorant followers reside 
whose confidence they have gained only to betray 
it for power and money. Our countrymen must be 
satisfactorily shown that the Vatican at Rome is, 
and has been for centuries, the headquarters of a 
nefarious conspiracy that has ramifications in every 
quarter of the globe. It is the avowed enemy of 
Italy, which no longer allows the church a free 
hand, as it enjoys in England and the United 
States. It has learned what we refuse to learn, viz., 
that a free Roman Catholic Church in a free state 
means a church to damage and destroy that state. 
Priests in Italy have been banished from all public 
schools. They are punished if they threaten with 
spiritual pains if Catholics don't withdraw their 
children from Protestant schools. It very prop- 
erly regards the Roman Church in the light of a 
political conspiracy, and in so doing reads England 
and the United States a lesson ; for both ignorantly 
and foolishly shut their eyes to this aspect of the 
Papal Church, and persist in regarding it only from 
the standpoint of religion. They have not yet 
realized the hopelessness of creating an educated 
people if education is left in the hands of the Roman 
Catholic Church. There is no means to render 
children so unfit for life as to place them in schools 



The "Public Schools' 3 System 247 

taught by priests or nuns ; and when so placed noth- 
ing afterwards will avail to save that nation from 
being a blot and blemish on the face of humanity, 
witness Ireland, Spain, Malta, Mexico. 

Count Cavour says to our country, "Woe to the 
class which shall entrust priests exclusively with the 
education of its youth; church books of all kinds 
should be banished from the schools to prevent them 
falling into the hands of children." 

The Indo- American Magazine says: For it is 
a fact that any impressive teaching of faith, fear, 
or superstition will imprint itself upon the plastic 
child mind so effectively that it is difficult to dis- 
lodge or surrender. Given an array of infant chil- 
dren, and absolute authority over their intellect, 
conscience and education, and an army of obedient 
soldiers is already on the march. And this is why 
the Catholic Church places such enormous value 
upon the parochial school and insists upon attend- 
ance of young children until they are "safely indoc- 
trinated." 

With a perfected system of Sacramental and in- 
dissoluble marriage, with a dogma of "multiplica- 
tion of children" by subjected women, and an 
increasing parochial school, the Catholic Church 
in this country is entirely justified in its confident 
hope of "making America Catholic," provided the 
balance of our fellow citizens and legislators can be 
kept asleep while the commission is being executed. 

The following newspaper clippings serve to show 
the cowardly, insiduous attacks of ignorant priests 
on our schools : 



248 The Proven Continuity of Life 

PRIEST CONDEMNS SALEM HIGH SCHOOL 

Salem, June 26. — The Rev. Timothy J. 
Murphy, pastor of the Immaculate Conception 
church, in an address to the graduating class of St. 
Mary's parochial school forbade the pupils from 
attending Salem high schol, claiming certain exist- 
ing conditions there might not be for the best 
interests of the children to encounter. 

His statements delivered to an audience of more 
than 1000 parents, relatives and friends of the grad- 
uates, created a sensation. 

Members of the Salem school committee de- 
clared there was nothing the matter with the high 
school, that a strict investigation showed there was 
absolutely no ground for comment. 

Michael J. Reardon observed if Fr. Murphy 
wished to pay the tuition of the parochial school 
graduates at a college, there was no reason why they 
should not accept. 

"The common schools of this country are sinks of 
moral pollution and nurseries of hell." — Chicago 
Tablet. 

"I frankly confess that Catholics stand before 
the country as the enemies of the public schools." — 
Father Phelan, editor Western Watchman. 

"She (the Roman Catholic Church) has the right 
to deprive the civil authority of the entire govern- 
ment of the public schools." — Pope Pius IX, in 
Syllabus, Dec. 8, 1864. 

"Education must be controlled by the Catholic 
authorities, and under education the opinion of the 



The "Public Schools" System 249 

individual and the utterances of the press are in- 
cluded."— Catholic World, July, 1870. 

"Unless you suppress the public school system, as 
at present conducted, it will prove the damnation of 
this country." — Father Walker. 

"The common school system of this country is 
the worst in the world." — Cardinal Manning. 

"The Roman Catholic Church has a right to in- 
terfere in the discipline of the public schools, and 
in the arrangement of the studies of the public 
schools, and in the choice of the teachers for these 
schools." — Pope Pius IX. 

"Confessors are hereby forbidden to give absolu- 
tion to parents who, without permission of the 
Archbishop, send their children to non-Catholic 
schools." — Archbishop Elder, of Cincinnati, Aug. 
8, 1904. 

"Before many decades the public school system 
will come prominently before the public. Let 
Catholics be prepared to take the right step when 
this occurs." — Speech by M. P. Mooney, of Cleve- 
land, before the Convention of the Federation of 
Catholic Societies of Wisconsin held in Milwau- 
kee, presided over by Bishop Messmer. 

The Catholic Church favors only so much educa- 
tion as will make a Catholic. "Get the public 
schools and you will get the children; get the chil- 
dren and you will get the nation," said a prominent 
Catholic priest in a sermon before the municipal 
election in Milwaukee this spring. 

The agitation against Mormon domination is no 
doubt justified in a degree, but, had the alarmist 



250 The Proven Continuity of Life 

been looking for real dangers, he might have dis- 
cerned a greater shadow lowering upon the future 
of this Republic, a more poisonous viper, extending 
from Rome, with a trail of blood and a history of 
persecution behind it which must make the worst 
page in Mormon history read like a virtuous tale; 
its coils already encircling the politicians, with its 
15,000,000 worshipers, its fangs in the shape of 13 
archbishops, 88 bishops, 16,550 clergy reaching out 
for our public school system, with its 13,204 
churches, 83 seminaries, 217 colleges for boys, 709 
academies for girls, 4,486 parishes with schools with 
an attendance of 1,237,000; with its Federation of 
Catholic societies numbering 3,000,000, organized 
to foster Catholic interests, representing 19 dif- 
ferent national organizations with headquarters at 
St. Louis; a Briareus in the center of the nation 
reaching out with a hundred hands, the umpire of 
our national politics; this constitutes a menace be- 
side which the power of the Sleek Prophet of Utah 
pales into insignificance. 

ILLITERACY IN BELGIUM 

In some parts of Belgium 60 per cent of the pop- 
ulation cannot read or write. Education is not 
compulsory, and the government, which is clerical, 
opposes the bill which the Liberals and Socialists 
are endeavoring to secure for compulsory educa- 
tion. The question is now before Parliament. 
The government insists that the child belongs to his 
parents entirely, and that they cannot be forced to 
give him any education without infringing their 



The "Public Schools 33 System 251 

rights to freedom of action. — Brussels correspond- 
ence London Standard. 

"Education must be controlled by Catholic 
authority." — Catholic World. 

"We must take part in the elections, move in a 
solid mass in every State against the party obliged 
to sustain the public schools." — Cardinal McClos- 
key. 

"The public schools have produced nothing but 
godless generations of thieves and blackguards." 
— Father Schauer. 

This ignorant, insulting maligner of our schools 
ought to be put in jail. The church has a larger 
population, proportionately, in the penitentiaries, 
than outside of them, Catholics forming about a 
sixth of the population of the country, by their own 
estimate, furnish three-quarters of the criminals. 

To slander the school is treason to the Flag. 
Every true American has in the public school the 
bulwark of his own liberty and the hope of his 
children. The God of the universe is not the God 
of priests. In that respect our schools are god- 
less, and ever will be. It is a Catholic principle 
that education outside the church is damnable 
heresy. (Pope Pius IX.) Parochial schools are 
formed chiefly to implant doctrinal teachings in the 
mind of the child at an early age. Without these 
teachings there would be no parochial schools. 
These schools are hotbeds for the destruction of 
mental freedom; their teachings are hostile to the 
best interests of the State and Nation. It is now 
only a question of whether you will raise these chil- 



252 The Proven Continuity of Life 

dren to your level, or allow priests to drag you 
down to theirs. You are either freemen, or slaves ; 
for once the seeds of Catholicism are planted in the 
soul of the child he seldom changes, and with few 
exceptions can never be wholly loyal to our govern- 
ment, for in vowing to obey the church, he transfers 
his allegiance to Rome; deny this as you may. 
That our people and the government should awake 
to an early realization of this fact is the part of 
wisdom. I am not an alarmist, but the danger is 
here, and now. The clericals are old hands at the 
business, and our people don't realize the menace, 
the danger the Vatican is to our country to-day. 
Italy, France, Spain, Portugal are driving Jesuits, 
priests, monks, and nuns from their shores, most of 
whom come to our country where, as tools of the 
clergy, they do the same thing for which Europe 
expels them. 

We have in our midst an insidious, treach- 
erous enemy which seeks to elevate itself on the 
overthrow of our government. Free expression of 
thought in our country is now obsolete, and the 
pursuit of money is the chief method now used by 
Rome to regain her lost power. Jesuitism is the 
life of the whole system. For their intrigues and 
conspiracies the Jesuits have been banished repeat- 
edly from nearly every nation in the world. 

Who is it that assails our public schools, the best 
in the world, the very life and soul of this great 
country? It is the Jesuits, working through an 
absentee Fope (a prisoner in the Vatican) with his 
agents and representatives in our country, who con- 



The "Public Schools" System 253 

sider a decree from the Vatican more potent than 
one from the President of the United States. Do 
you propose to surrender this splendid structure, 
or even allow it to be tampered with by a band of 
clericals and Jesuits at Rome, who, under the guise 
of a proven fraudulent religion of divine preroga- 
tives now use us as a plaything to exploit our coun- 
try for power and gold, and insult the highest 
officers of our government with impunity? Or will 
you expel these mischief-makers without further 
delay, and compel all private or special schools, as 
in Switzerland, to be under the control and super- 
vision of the state, subject in every respect to the 
rules and regulations of the public schools? 

Let it no longer be said, as Prince Metternich re- 
marked to George Ticknor: "You have no pre- 
ventive legislation against this church, always 
scheming for political power and money, and you 
Americans must suffer for an evil before you can 
apply a remedy." 

This is virtually true; but until the Jesuits are 
expelled from our country and all private schools, 
parochial included, are under the control and super- 
vision of the State, there will be no peace, growth 
impeded, and a continued conflict, with results dis- 
astrous to the Nation. It is not a religious conflict ; 
it has nothing to do with religion. The false claims 
of authority to represent God Almighty as his vice- 
gerent and to forgive sins, the mummeries, indul- 
gences, holy water, masses, purgatory, auricular 
confession, no longer deceive thinking people 
and have no terrors. Like Italy, we are to 



254 The Proven Continuity of Life 

treat this matter, not like a religion, but as 
a political conspiracy, and like her, pass laws 
to protect our women from the rapacity of the 
priests. This is supposed to be the land of re- 
ligious liberty; the day of religious inquisition is 
over. We want a President of the United States 
who is man enough to notify that little band 
of clerical conspirators at Rome to cease their re- 
ligious persecution, if they would longer be tol- 
erated to retain intercourse with our people and 
institutions, and that all bulls, decrees, or orders 
from Rome to citizens of this country will no longer 
be tolerated, and must cease. 

In the March number, 1909, North American 
Review, in a paper entitled "The Church and the 
Republic," by Cardinal Gibbons, he says: "If 
the State should forbid Catholics to continue our 
parochial schools we should resist to the uttermost ; 
that while the State can compel her future citizens 
to receive a certain degree of education she has no 
right to deprive them of the daily religious in- 
fluence which we deem necessary for their spiritual 
and eternal welfare, and proper training in the du- 
ties of citizenship. In any such essay by the State 
to establish Csesarism (that is to say if laws are 
enacted bringing parochial and all other private 
schools under supervision and control of the State) , 
Catholics would not think it necessary to await 
instructions from any source." 

The public act of a cardinal or priest is the act 
of the Roman Hierarchy, the veiled prophets behind 
the throne we can't reach by criminal process. It 



The "Public Schools" System 255 

is criminal to conspire to induce people to break 
the law or to set up a government intended to su- 
persede that which the law imposes. The criminal 
law punishes not only completed acts, but also acts 
which bring about the prohibited result, acts of con- 
spirators included, of which Cardinal Gibbons and 
associates should take due notice and govern them- 
selves accordingly. Also to please note that the 
State which is alone responsible for order in its 
borders is alone competent to determine what is to 
take place within its limits, nor can it allow any out- 
side authority, claimed spiritual or otherwise, to 
interfere under any pretext whatsoever, or seek to 
determine as to the morals of its citizens; that 
neither the wisdom nor the moral propriety of its 
own acts or those who obey its orders and com- 
mands is questionable, that it is the final interpreter 
of the principles of reason and morality for its sub- 
jects and is absolute; that sovereignty is the power 
without which a State cannot exist, and is the test 
and criterion of its existence, and that no self- 
respecting State will tamely submit to dictation or 
intimidation. 

The State is a sovereign power, superior to any 
and all religious associations ; it cannot endure half- 
slave and half -free ; it will become all one thing or 
the other. Nor can either State or Nation long 
endure or remain in power if it doesn't promptly 
resent insult to its laws. It is with the divine teach- 
ings of parochial schools for centuries in France, 
Italy, Spain, and Mexico, where a large portion of 
the inhabitants can neither read nor write that the 



256 The Proven Continuity of Life 

cardinal has the misfortune to come into our State, 
and with aggressive effrontery, born of ignorance, 
demands the establishment of parochial schools and 
tells us what the church (Roman clerical conspira- 
tors) will and won't allow, and how far the State 
has any authority over the morals and education of 
its citizens. 

The State denies the right of any Pope or other 
personage to speak to it as a superior in any sense. 
IKTor does it know or recognize such person; the 
Pope is but a figurehead, a foreigner, in the State, 
but not of it, proclaiming himself a foreign body in 
its composition, and violent in his opposition to 
anything opposing clerical control of education. 
There are no separate rights in single, or in combi- 
nation of persons which give them right or title to 
act this way or that ; nor do we need the assistance 
of the Cardinal in making our children good citi- 
zens. The State has a right and duty to interfere 
when its own security is involved or endangered. 
In the present instance the Cardinal should be ar- 
rested whenever he comes into the State as a con- 
spirator. 

Who is this authority that constitutes itself the 
grand inquisitor of our public schools? Are the 
children subjects of the Pope, or of American cit- 
izens? Is any other foreign country allowed to 
openly attack our public institutions? And if not, 
why do you continue to allow it to be done by these 
irresponsible cowards? 

The life of a nation depends to a great degree 
on the intelligence of its citizens. The claim is that 



The "Public Schools" System 257, 

the Pope is the vicegerent of God Almighty, or that 
the Saviour granted the church a doctrine against 
which no human law can prevail, and that the Pope 
is above all law. These hollow pretenses, divine 
prerogatives and falsehoods, all the work of schem- 
ing priests of past ages, are no longer believed, and 
have no terrors. The world now knows him to be 
simply a figurehead of a great financial octopus at 
Rome whom the Cardinals oblige to do as they 
order; that the teachings of the Roman Catholic 
Church and parochial schools are a fraud, because 
they claim divine prerogatives. The church has 
none, and never had any. When there comes a 
prophet among the people telling them their schools 
and laws are of no avail, to the extent he is listened 
to and believed when he says this he breeds an- 
archy, is an open enemy to his country and should 
be treated as such without fear or favor. This 
open declaration of war on our public schools by 
the Cardinal is but a step in the carefully prepared 
program of Rome to dominate the State whenever 
with the votes of its ignorant followers now coming 
to our shores it has the power to enforce it. There 
is nothing of religion in it. It is simply the work 
of a political organization under the guise of re- 
ligion engineered by a small band of clericals at 
Rome, assisted by its tools, its representatives in 
this country that is the open enemy of our schools 
and government, and which for centuries has 
meddled with the education of children and affairs 
of governments for political ends. 

It is with regret, the Cardinal, for whom we have 



258 The Proven Continuity of Life 

kindly feelings, in a recent address at Baltimore, 
where, flanked by a President and ex-President of 
the United States, and many worthy and distin- 
guished men who had come to do him honor, dazzled, 
flattered, and doubtless emboldened by this pres- 
ence, should have neglected and failed to observe 
the proprieties, in seizing that occasion (knowing 
full well the regard the Nation has for its public 
school system, its cornerstone, and very life), to 
characterize our system of education as "imperfect, 
vicious, and destructive to the religion of youth." 
(Vicious is defined as corrupt, depraved, wicked, 
refractory, foul, and bad.) But the occasion, the 
opportunity to snub the President and throw a 
challenge in the teeth of the country was too good 
to let slip. Nothing like it had ever before hap- 
pened in our country, and all kinds of good and 
pleasant things were said to, and of him. To look 
at him one would have thought he never heard of 
such things as indulgences, the confessional, masses, 
purgatory, money and power, but, bound to the 
dying body of the church and to emphasize his 
independence, importance and authority, not only 
to the women and children of our country, but also 
to the whole world ; to show his official contempt for 
us as a people, for our pitiful surrender and servile 
subordination to Rome, officially, his masters, as 
well as to the Catholic voters of America, delib- 
erately slaps the Nation in the face, which, then nor 
since has not taken him to task nor dared say its soul 
was its own; in view of the coming elections. 

This address, this public act of ingratitude to the 



The "Public Schools" System 259 

country giving him and his followers hospitality 
not to be found elsewhere in the world, was followed 
by loud applause and hearty congratulations. In 
return for the many kind acts for the benefit of the 
Roman Catholic Church and its leaders (and they 
are many) by Mr. Taft (one of the best of Presi- 
dents), whatever his purpose or motive, real or 
imaginary in so doing, he now rests peacefully — 
high and dry in the bosom of an ungrateful Repub- 
lic, and under the sheltering elms of old Yale. At 
the same time there are those fifty-two women, 
more or less, teachers in the Indian schools, who are 
wearing the Catholic garb by reason of his order, 
and against the wishes of the people at large, and 
possibly against the statute in such case made and 
provided. They are an object lesson to the chil- 
dren, and with prejudicial results it will take more 
than one generation to overcome. The sooner he 
asks President Wilson to remove these teachers 
(who would have no business there under any cir- 
cumstances but for certain unlawful rulings of past 
administrations), the better for the country. 

The church calls the parochial schools free public 
schools. This is intentionally misleading. They 
are private schools, and like all other private schools 
are not supported by the State and have no right 
whatsoever to the school money. There are now 
said to be in the region of seventy-five thousand 
children in the parochial schools of Massachusetts. 
All private or special schools should be henceforth 
conducted by and under the State's control and 
supervision, the same as in Switzerland; subject in 



260 The Proven Continuity of Life 

every way to the same rules and regulations as the 
public schools, and under no circumstances should 
any teachings not in line with the educational sys- 
tem of the State and nation be permitted in either 
public or special schools. Better schools without 
reading of any Bible than to be under sectarian 
jurisdiction. It is not necessary to mix up moral- 
ity, God, and soul with rites, theories, and cere- 
monies, as they really have nothing to do with these. 
The citizens of to-day are sovereigns of to-morrow. 
In fifteen years or less, many boys brought up on 
Roman Catechism and now in the parochial schools 
of the State will be voters. Any question how 
ninety-five per cent will vote when the church calls? 

The money now raised in Boston for foreign mis- 
sions should be spent on the ignorant children of the 
north end of the city who are being hounded by 
priests to join the schools there and be taught the 
Roman catechism and now in the parochial schools 
utilize the votes of these children in the future, to 
control a portion of the common school funds of 
the State for the children in the parochial schools, 
and from the effects of which it will take the State 
years to recover its former prestige for the intelli- 
gence of its citizens, for liberty of thought and con- 
science, and freedom from religious persecution. 

The church is not afflicted with the disease of 
modesty. Its aim is national, viz., to control the 
people and nation. A small body of religious pre- 
tenders, through their agents here, proclaim they 
will resist to the uttermost, interference of parochial 
schools ; that they will obey the civil laws up to the 



The "Public Schools' 3 System 261 

point where the law does not violate the rules of its 
religion. In other words, they will be loyal to the 
country as long as a small body of political con- 
spirators at Rome who make church laws tells them 
to be, and no longer. The lines are now clearly 
drawn. History teaches us there will be no peace 
in any country as long as parochial schools exist. 
If the State would live and flourish the parochial 
and all private schools must come under its juris- 
diction and control. 

The menace is that you have to deal with ecclesi- 
astical conspirators who dominate the middle 
classes, and through them the politics of the coun- 
try. You are dealing with a political conspiracy 
of foreigners, and should denounce either political 
party for yielding domination of the church, or 
allow it to dictate the teachings of our children in 
the public schools. The issue is whether the civil 
power of this great country is to submit to the 
Vatican or its claimed representative of God on 
earth, or repudiate him and his fraudulent pretenses 
publicly. Rome will put up with toleration and 
equality so long as she is not strong enough to claim 
anything more. In Catholic countries this is dis- 
carded. Its material advance is the first sign of 
decadence. Its efforts to impress the people of its 
power both here and abroad will avail nothing. Its 
warfare against the advance of scientific truth has 
resulted in ignominious defeat; and the idea of its 
God distributing bliss or punishment, or that God 
sent anybody to redeem all mankind from the 
effect of having eaten an apple, that man was made 



262 The Proven Continuity of Life 

in the image of God, that the Pope is the represent- 
ative of God Almighty, all these fables taught by 
the church are fading away. 

No wonder Bishop Caracalla says, "Enlightened 
people of to-day must be fools to follow the teach- 
ings of such dishonest barbarians as we were. It 
is astounding to see you in this enlightened age 
bowing before the superstition that such men as 
myself endeavored to perpetuate for our own 
benefit." 

The fault lies with the "system" which permits 
priests to betray the laity, who give respectable 
form to religious robbery. We are beginning to 
get our teeth into this Vatican conspiracy, the same 
way the country disposed of the slavery question. 
When once the people understand the situation they 
will drive the priests from control, and take 
measures to secure from the Vatican that respect 
for the United States Government to which it is 
entitled. We commend these considerations to 
Cardinal Gibbons when he vociferates and vents 
his artless denunciation of our educational system 
upon the public ear. 

It is difficult to absorb the details of this most 
extraordinary performance of the Roman Catholic 
Church and not see the coming storm. Let us hope 
it will awaken our people to their peril and arouse 
them to united action. To prosecute criminally all 
leaders or teachers who instruct their pupils "to re- 
volt against the laws if the Pope orders them to 
do so," as in France, or, "that in undermining our 
institutions they commit no sin when the interests 



The "Public Schools" System 263 

of their church are at stake" ; that punishment swift 
and sure awaits disloyalty to the nation in any 
form whatsoever. In this contest forced upon the 
country by a foreign band of clericals at Rome with 
the co-operation of their associates in this country 
it is for us to tell those men with whom we are deal- 
ing what it is their business to do ; for we are their 
masters; they are not ours. In this business men 
strong of body and spirit having the courage of 
their convictions, won't think it necessary to await 
instructions from any source. 

"Truth forever on the scaffold," 
Wrong forever on the throne, 
Yet, that scaffold sways the future 
And from out the dim unknown 
Standeth God within the shadow 
Keeping watch above his own. 

— James Russell Lowell. 



MONASTERIES 

THE Reformation abolished customs and 
institutions which for twelve centuries cor- 
rupted the morals and impoverished nations ; 
notably, monastic institutions, holding in their 
grasp a large portion of the wealth wherever mo- 
nastic life prevailed. The number of monks and 
nuns in France after the Reformation was over was 
two hundred and fifty thousand. There were 
seventy-five thousand in England when Henry 
VIII suppressed the monasteries, while one Pontiff 
boasted he had twelve thousand monasteries at his 
command. They were instituted by, and devoted 
to, the Court of Rome, and independent of civil 
authority, as are those in our country to-day. The 
Popish clergy, especially the monastic orders, were 
a spiritual army dispersed throughout all Europe 
with movements directed by one hand, each detach- 
ment independent of the sovereign of the country 
wherever quartered, but dependent on a foreign 
sovereign at Rome. These institutions absorbed 
a large portion of the national wealth. In England 
the church acquired estates never afterwards alien- 
ated. As their revenues increased the public was 
impoverished. England would have become a na- 
tion of monasteries but for the famous statute of 
Mortmain, enacted by Edward I, prohibiting dis- 
posal of estates without his consent, to societies 



Monasteries 265 

which never die. In France before the Revolution 
one-half of the property of the kingdom was in the 
hands of priests and monks. Aside from revenues 
derived from their lands enormous sums were niched 
from sales of relics. The girdle of the Virgin Mary 
was shown in eleven different places ; three heads of 
Saint Ursula, and lace of female saints, all claimed 
to drive away the devil, and heal all diseases. 
From these and offerings the monks became 
possessed of enormous wealth; the jewels, plate, 
furniture in convents and abbeys amounted to a 
prodigious sum; the crucifixes, images and candles 
were of silver and gold. In return for all these 
gifts the monks promised to exert all their heavenly 
influence in behalf of the souls of their ignorant and 
superstitious devotees, whose future happiness was 
to be secured by giving the luxuries of life to those 
who had bound themselves to live in abstinence, and 
sworn to live forever poor. But, the mere absorp- 
tion of property was not all the positive evil that in 
time would have ruined society. It was the moral 
influence they exerted that rendered them pre- 
eminently infamous, for they ruined every country 
in which they prevailed. Monastic life is unnatural 
in supposing the duties of life can be better per- 
formed in a cell and seclusion. Their existence is a 
crime against the Creator, and the duties we owe 
to society and the world. The habit of implicit 
obedience to the will of a superior with the frivolous 
duties of the cloister extinguishes all generosity of 
spirit or sentiment. 

After centuries of mental and spiritual subjection 



266 The Proven Continuity of Life 

France, in order to exist, has abolished monasteries 
and convents, taken the education of the children 
into her own hands, and is no longer subject to a 
foreign despotism, with a seat at Rome. 

After suffering for three centuries, Mexico no 
longer sanctions monasteries, nunneries, Sisters of 
Charity or Jesuits within her boundaries. The 
monks own over four hundred million dollars worth 
of houses and lands in Mexico. Forty years ago 
the monasteries and nunneries were obliterated, 
clericals forbidden to appear outside the churches 
in their garb of office, images of all kinds on exterior 
of buildings were effaced, and the government re- 
cruited its first treasury by despoiling the churches 
of their gold and silver ornaments and precious 
stones, of everything not necessary to the conduct 
of public worship. The rules laid down in 1870, are 
still in force. 

In Portugal the State will be greatly enriched 
by the confiscation of property of the congregations. 
The Jesuits own property of enormous value, 
especially real estate ; but the monasteries and other 
religious houses also contain quantities of gold and 
silver plate, ornaments and jewels. Many of the 
congregations' cellars are filled with valuable old 
wines. A formal decree was recently promulgated 
by the provisional government expelling the Jesuits 
and confiscating their property. The same decree 
orders the expulsion of foreign monks of all orders. 

All history shows the less the people have been 
controlled by the Roman Church the greater their 
prosperity; that monasteries, convents and nun- 



Monasteries 267 

neries have been a curse to every nation wherever 
they gained a foothold, and as such have been 
abolished. 

Monks, friars, and nuns of every age have been 
the strongest pillars of the papal supremacy. 
Their vows of secrecy and servility render them the 
most abject tools of Rome. They fleece the na- 
tions to sustain the papal throne and weaken the 
temporal potentates. They have uncontrolled dis- 
posal of all property obtained for their orders 
(which is exempt from taxation) , to augment their 
inordinate wealth. In Protestant countries the 
oaths of homage and fealty are irreconcilable with 
their vows of canonical obedience and their subjec- 
tion is nullified by their engagements to maintain 
their order and the Popedom. The exemption of 
monasteries and nunneries in our country from the 
civil authority is prejudicial to the national security. 
Those now in existence should be subject to the 
legal power of the state with frequent inspections 
until torn down. With the history of all nations 
relative to the baneful influence of monasteries and 
convents staring you in the face it behooves every 
state in our country to abolish them without delay, 
and their properties secularized for support of the 
citizens of the State and Nation, to whom they 
rightfully belong. But our people have not yet 
drunk of the cup which the rest of the world see 
they nevertheless must drink of. With assur- 
ance born of the ignorance and inexperience of our 
people Rome loads our country with a burden she 
knows is injurious to us as a nation, and of which 



268 The Proven Continuity of Life 

she knows every foreign nation has rid itself. Our 
country is now honey-combed with monasteries and 
convents, each a citadel, a stronghold, a fortress for 
our friends (the enemy) , in the conflict for suprem- 
acy in our country now forced upon us by Rome to 
make the United States a Catholic country, in which 
the policy of the church is but a political conspiracy 
masquerading under the guise of religion, and as 
such its sun will go down in defeat as always in the 
past after the people have taken its true measure. 
In the past, the underground workings, the subter- 
raneous passages, similar to those under the mon- 
astery at Washington, D. C, N. E., could be used 
for storage of arms and imprisonment of enemies. 
This building is a menace, of no good use to any 
country, whatever its real or pretended purpose, 
and should be demolished; our country has no use 
for them. 

In Washington the church has property running 
into the millions; it is the financial center for this 
great financial octopus where it is erecting enormous 
buildings from money wrung from the poor and ig- 
norant masses. The Governors of every State 
should cause careful and frequent inspection of all 
Catholic citadels, monasteries, and convents, sub- 
ject to their jurisdiction. This may be a free coun- 
try, but it won't be for long if the power of these 
political conspirators of Rome is allowed to expand 
as in the last twenty years, and the machinations of 
their abettors in our country allowed to go un- 
challenged and unpunished. Their impudent as- 
sumptions of authority have become intolerable, 



Monasteries 269 

and we are fools to longer permit or submit to their 
attacks upon the institutions of our country. Mon- 
asteries and convents should be abolished, wiped 
out of existence. Both are tentacles of the church, 
created to enslave women, to use them for selfish 
purposes. It is for power and money they exist, 
religion has nothing to do with them; and this fact 
must be driven home to the people. That our coun- 
try, like France, Spain, Italy, and Portugal, may 
crush them out of existence and no longer allow our 
women to be their slaves, that they are vultures, 
sapping the life of the country, vampires, taking 
everything, and giving nothing. This is the first 
important step to be taken in driving to the wall 
that band of political clericals at Rome, the head- 
quarters of this nefarious conspiracy, together with 
their abettors in this country, with a Jesuit at their 
head, who, under the influence an open Bible gives 
to honest men, now seek to destroy our public 
schools, debauch the government, filch millions from 
the poor, exploit our country for money and polit- 
ical power, toy with our people and institutions, and 
like the fools we are, treats us with the supreme con- 
tempt we deserve. 

With the removal of monasteries and convents 
two important tentacles of the church "Octopus" 
are disposed of, and this can easily be accomplished 
by showing your legislators, First, that all nations 
have found them a constant drag, a dead weight 
upon the state ; an expense, of no benefit to it. Sec- 
ond, that they hold men and women who live upon 
the industry of others, who are non-producers, and 



270 The Proven Continuity of Life 

who should work for their bread and butter, and 
last, but not least, that the real object in their being 
here is to work for the subjugation of our people to 
a foreign despotism with headquarters at Rome, by 
whom they are owned and controlled. Always re- 
membering that religion has nothing to do with it; 
that the Roman Catholic Church under the control 
of Roman clericals is a political conspiracy masque- 
rading under the guise of religion and now making 
war upon our institutions. Whatever its creed, we 
look to its practices; whatever has transpired in 
monasteries and convents in the past, the fearful 
record remains to be seen of men ; for the intentional 
fraudulent claims of priests to forgive sins, to send 
to heaven or hell; the sale of indulgences; for the 
claimed power to absolve ; money received for these, 
and for the hellish auricular confession, and other 
methods to obtain money under false and fraudulent 
pretenses, the courts of every State should hold re- 
sponsible both principals and abettors, whenever it 
suits its convenience. In doing away with monas- 
teries the State destroys one of the tentacles, one of 
the working tools of the system, deprives it of a 
citadel of power which no longer can serve Rome, 
nor suck the life blood of the State and Nation. 



CONVENTS 

IN all Roman Catholic countries restrictive laws 
and state supervision are exercised over all 
monastic institutions, while the Governors of 
our States have not hitherto seriously considered the 
matter. These alien ecclesiastics who are per- 
mitted without restriction to teach our children and 
compete industrially with our people come from 
European countries where convents are under state 
control and strict supervision. It would seem the 
selfish celibacy of nuns and clergy, with consequent 
ecclesiastical interference in family life, have been, 
and are, mischief -breeding blunders, fatal alike to 
morals and health. Is a life of perpetual prayer 
with scourgings of the flesh, and penances, sur- 
render of conscience, freedom of thought, a surren- 
der of soul and body to the superior of her order, 
which recognizes no state authority, and to whom 
the nun yields unquestioned obedience; are these 
conducive to the best interests of the child, state, 
or nation? From the moment she gives her per- 
sonal property to the head of her order, and goes 
behind bolts and bars she is a prisoner and not per- 
mitted to see even her relatives with but rare ex- 
ceptions; is dead to the world. She cannot make 
known her wishes to her friends, may long for lib- 
erty in vain ; the habeas corpus act cannot be utilized 
for her benefit. Should young, innocent, inex- 

371 



272 The Proven Continuity of Life 

perienced girls be allowed to sacrifice youth, friends, 
motherhood for an empty religious, selfish ideal? 
How little they know what these long years of self- 
imposed suffering mean; but, once ensnared, for 
them there is no escape. Some realize their mistake 
after a few months' trial; their cries are unheard 
by their friends and their longing to escape is un- 
known ; they are prisoners, and without the protec- 
tion given even to inmates of prisons and asylums. 
Such imprisonment is not only illegal, but should 
be located and visited with severe penalties. The 
following newspaper clippings may prove of service 
in preventing other young women from isolating 
themselves from the rest of the world; living behind 
a screen, and whispering prayers. Separation 
from family and friends, poverty, and living wholly 
for self, hardly contributes for spiritual unfold- 
ment. It would seem that a little less care for the 
possible burning of souls these girls have to un- 
dergo in a future world, and more care exerted to 
prevent the roasting of their bodies in this would 
more usefully occupy the energies of these man- 
agers of convents. 

NUN'S PLEA AVAILS 

Her Dead Father to be Taken to Convent so That She 
May See Him 

The body of James P. Long, who died in Brook- 
lyn on Thursday in his eighty-fifth year, will he in 
state for half an hour this morning in the public 
chapel of the Convent of the Good Shepherd at 



Convents 273 

Hopkinson avenue and Pacific street before being 
taken to the Church of Our Lady of Lourdes, where 
the funeral will be held. 

The body is to be taken to the convent chapel so 
as to give Sister Mary, a cloister sister, the daughter 
of the deceased, the only opportunity she has had in 
thirty years to see her father's face. Thirty years 
ago she took the vow of seclusion, and although her 
father has frequently visited the convent and talked 
with her through the shaded wicket of the cloister 
door they never saw each other. It was on the sis- 
ter's urgent plea that the diocesan authorities re- 
laxed one of the most stringent rules of her order. 

Mr. Long was born in Ireland and for many 
years was a clothing merchant in Savannah, Ga. 
Ten years ago he retired from business in order to 
come to Brooklyn and be near his daughter. 

Among the conditions of the life which Sister 
Mary of the Tabernacle has chosen are an almost 
constant fast, never eating any meat, long hours of 
prayer, severe silence except for an hour or so of 
''recreation" daily, lying on a hard board, exten- 
uated by the thinnest of mattresses, and other severe 
flouts to natural inclinations. A rather ugly 
wooden fence twelve feet high and lead colored sur- 
rounds the grounds, which include a not too pretty 
garden and a vegetable garden. 

Miss Mary Frances de Chantal Stapleton, sister 
of Supreme Court Justice Luke D. Stapleton, took 
final vows yesterday afternoon that make her a 
member of the Order of the Sisters of the Visitation 



274 The Proven Continuity of Life 

of Holy Mary. The vows were said in the chapel 
of the order at Bay Ridge. 

While a great congregation of relatives, friends 
and lifelong acquaintances listened tearfully from 
behind an iron grill at the entrance to the cloister, 
Miss Stapleton, unseen by them, repeated after the 
venerable Mgr. McCarthy the words which shut her 
in for the rest of life, make her only a voice behind 
a screen, whispering of prayer, meditation and sac- 
rifice. 

The ceremonies of reception were conducted at 
the chapel of the Carmelites on Mt. Pleasant ave- 
nue, Roxbury, and were of great beauty. 

The chapel of the convent was beautifully dec- 
orated with Easter lilies, white carnations, rosebuds 
and Bride roses. The young woman, who is but 21 
years old, looked very beautiful in her gown of 
white brocaded silk and tulle veil held in place with 
orange blossoms. She carried a lighted candle, 
which was decorated with orange blossoms. 

At the end of the mass the young novice passed 
through the sanctuary to the door of the cloister 
and turning bowed a last farewell to her friends of 
the outside world. Then she passed into the 
cloister among the nuns who awaited her, holding 
lighted candles and with faces covered with black 
veils. 



Convents 275 

PUBLIC SERVICE IN MONASTERY 

Sisters of St. Clare Honor Founder of Order 

Religious services in honor of the founder of the 
Sisters of St. Clare took place yesterday in the 
chapel of the monastery, 36 Bennet street. 

Apart from the devotion inspired by the simple 
chapel of the strict religious order, the singing of 
the nuns, all of whom were concealed by the grating 
that separates the outside auditorium from the 
cloister, gave the service a deep religious character 
unknown in the larger and more ornate churches 
where figured music is heard from mixed choirs. 

In the afternoon at five o'clock there was a 
Vesper service with benediction of the Blessed Sac- 
rament, and a sermon by Rev. Fr. Corrigan. In 
his sermon Rev. Fr. Corrigan spoke of the life of 
St. Clare and her devotion to prayer and retirement. 
He described the rule she left for her followers and 
which demands of them not only entire separation 
from the world, but also absolute poverty, separa- 
tion even from family and relatives and an absolute 
obedience to their superiors. 

Liberties surrendered lightly are afterwards to 
be reclaimed with terrible struggles and agony. 
The training of girls, and convents, are a prolific 
source of accession to the ranks of the church. 
Religious opinions formed before a girl is twelve 
years of age are difficult to change, or eradicate, 
and when grown to womanhood the children born of 
this woman are brought up in the same faith, and 



276 The Proven Continuity of Life 

under the thumb of the priest. Thousands of these 
young girls are shipped out West every year to 
marry and populate the country in the interests of 
the church. Many are adopted by Catholic fam- 
ilies — but they won't allow Protestants to adopt 
them. And here you see the long arm of this octo- 
pus reaching all over the country. 

The ultimate of sisterhoods is not religion; it is 
only a means for reaching the ends. Monasteries, 
convents, parochial schools and priests are but 
parts of one "system" under control of the Roman 
clericals, which seeks to rob us of the reward of our 
industry and pervert our government from a repre- 
sentative democracy to a plutocratic tyranny. It 
is a huge secret society existing very largely for 
selfish purposes. That the great majority of its 
members, especially the women, are entirely sincere 
and conscientious does not alter this fundamental 
fact. The church knows the highest exercise of 
power is that which forms the conscience, influences 
the will, controls the impulses of men; and there 
to-day woman is supreme; woman rules the world; 
and for centuries by keeping woman in mental 
bondage the church has ruled woman. With the 
accursed auricular confession, indulgences, masses, 
purgatory, etc., this church has deceived and held 
woman in spiritual bondage for sixteen centuries; 
the whole secret being to control the child of tender 
years with doctrinal teachings, and through her the 
family, with its money. 

It is not by crucifixion of the body or retirement 
from the world, but by the direction of our energies 



Convents 277 

into the right channels that true happiness and 
spiritual growth is assured and may be ours. It is 
only by self-discipline, self-effort wisely directed 
that one can work out one's own salvation, and not 
through words of penance and self-mortification, 
rites, and ceremonies. It is in making your life as 
much as possible a contribution to the common good, 
to the happiness of the living creation. This can 
hardly be done by retiring ourselves from the so- 
ciety of the world and spending a recluse life in self- 
ish devotion. No woman should be allowed to sign 
away her liberty by contract or religious vow; and 
no nation can ever be really free if the women who 
give it its men are not free, strong, and self-reliant. 
The nation is the matrix of the race. Strong, 
brave, self-reliant mothers put those marks upon 
their sons. This is the core of a growth of centu- 
ries which only time and patience can destroy. 
From the injustice, brutality, and greed that fat- 
tens on the slow death of young girls in convents it 
is the duty of every state to interpose and release 
the inmates soon as they can be suitably provided 
for elsewhere, and forbid the existence of convents 
within its limits, as foreign nations have been 
obliged to do for self -protection alone. In so doing 
the State at the same time destroys another of the 
tentacles, one of the working tools of the "system" 
of the political conspirators, and rescues woman 
from its clutches; the beginning of the end of its 
downfall and existence in our country. 



DEFINITION OF WORDS AND TERMS 

Apollo. — A Roman Deity. 

Apollonius. — A philosopher, teacher, and public 

benefactor. 
Atheist. — One who denies the existence of some 

god. 

Brama. — The first person in the trinity of the He- 
brews. 

Christos. — The God of the Hindoos. 

Essenes. — A sect remarkable for their abstinence 

and strictness. 
Eclectic. — One who selected from various religious 

beliefs. , 

Gymnosophist. — An East Indian philosopher. 
Gentile. — A race as distinguished from the Jews. 
Gnostic. — One claiming to have a deeper wisdom; 

that all natures are derived by emanations from 

the Deity. 

Hindoo. — A native inhabitant of Hindostan. 

Heathen. — Worshiper of idols. 

Hegesippus. — Made copies of translations of writ- 
ings of Apollonius; also wrote his life. 

Hermes Trismegistus. — An ancient philosopher; 
teacher of religion known as cause and effect. 

Hesus. — The god of the Gallic Druids. 

S78 



Definitions of Words and Terms 279 

Hebrew. — One of the ancient inhabitants of Pal- 
estine. 

Infidel. — One who denies the divine origin of Christ. 

Kristos 1 One of the claimed incarnations of the 
Krishna J Hindoo god Brahma. 

Mercury. — A fabled god called Hermes by the 

Greeks. 
Melchizedek. — A priest after the order of the 

sun. 

Parsee. — A Persian follower of Zoroaster. 

Prometheus. — A fabled god bound to Mount Cau- 
casus with a vulture to prey upon his liver. 

Pythagoras. — The founder of a system of astron- 
omy, and the Italic sect of philosophers. 

Philostratus. — A philosopher, and writer of note. 

Platonist. — One claiming a conception of the laws 
of the universe and who believes God to be a 
wise, powerful spirit. 

Pharisees. — A pretentious Jewish sect, separated 
from other Jews. 

Plagiarist. — One who purloins the writings of 
another. 

Psychology. — A science conversant with the phe- 
nomena of the mind. 

Pagan. — One who is neither Christian, Mohamme- 
dan, nor Jew. 

Sadducees. — A Jewish sect who denied the resur- 
rection. 
Sabaism. — Worshiping the sun, moon, and stars. 
Satrap. — Governor of a province. 



280 The Proven Continuity of Life 

Spiritualist. — One who believes in communications 
from departed spirits through the agency of a 
medium. 

Trajan. — A Roman emperor. 

Ulphilos. — Copied and wrote his Bible from the 
manuscripts of Hegesippus. 

Zodiac. — The twelve constellations, from which are 
named the twelve signs of the Zodiac. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



I! II IIIM II I 

012 903 157 8 



